Skip to main content

Full text of "How to understand the Gospels .."

See other formats


division 


352555 

Soction        A-.J^TJ^ 


HODDER  AND  STOUGHTON'S 
PEOPLE'S   LIBRARY 

General  Editor  :  Sidney  Dark 


OTHER   WORKS   BY    THE   REV. 

CANON  ANTHONY  C.  DEANE,  M.A. 

IN  THE  people's  LIBRARY 

RABBONI. 

A  Study  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Teacher. 

JESUS  CHRIST. 

HOW  TO  ENJOY  THE  BIBLE. 


OUR  FATHER. 

A  Study  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.    3/6  net. 


HOW  TO  UNDERSTAND 
THE  GOSPELS  .^n 


BY  ^( 

ANTHONY  C.  DEANE,  M.A 

Vicar  of  All  Saints,  Ennismore  Gardens,  and 
Hon.  Canon  of  Worcester  Cathedral 


H^ 


HODDER    AND   STOUGHTON 

LIMITED  LONDON 


Made  and  Printed  in  Great  Britain. 
Eaull,  Watson  <t  Viney,  Ltd.,  London  and  Aylesbury. 


Contents 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I.     THE   BIRTH   OF  THE   GOSPELS  .  J 

II.     THE   SOURCES   OF  THE   GOSPELS  .         30 

III.  MARK  :  THE  INTERPRETER  OF  PETER        49 

IV.  MARK  :      THE      GALILEAN      MINISTRY 

AND   PASSION  WEEK    ...         65 

V.     MATTHEW  :     THE     GOSPEL     OF     THE 

MESSIAH 93 

VI.     MATTHEW  I    THE    TEACHER   AND    HIS 

TEACHING  ....       108 

VII.     LUKE  :      THE      CHURCH      AND      THE 

ROMAN   CITIZEN  .  .  .       I35 

VIII.     LUKE  :       THE      BIRTH,      LIFE,      AND 

RESURRECTION  .  .  •      I5I 

IX.     JOHN  :  THE  GOSPEL  AND  ITS  AUTHOR      I79 

X.     JOHN  :       THE       GOSPEL       AND       ITS 

AUTHENTICITY    ....       I97 


Chapter  I  The  Birth  of  the  Gospels 


The  four  canonical  Gospels  are  the 
greatest  books  in  the  world.  Perhaps  we 
reaUze  this  most  easily  if  we  imagine  our- 
selves deprived  of  them.  Suppose  that 
these  four  had  shared  the  fate  of  the 
"  many "  known  to  St.  Luke,  and  that 
every  copy  of  them  had  perished.  Eagerly 
we  should  scrutinize  the  remaining  New 
Testament  books,  in  the  vain  hope  of  de- 
ducing from  them  the  work,  the  words,  the 
character  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  should  learn, 
indeed,  that  He  was  betrayed,  instituted 
the  eucharist  on  the  night  of  betrayal,  was 
crucified,  rose  from  the  dead,  was  seen  of 
many  witnesses.  Beyond  these  bare  state- 
ments we  should  know  practically  nothing. 
Of  the  Ascension  alone  we  should  possess 
an  account,  supplied  by  a  few  sentences  in 
the  Acts.  That  our  Lord  had  brought  a 
new  supernatural  power  into  the  world 
would  be  evident  from  the  amazing  growth 
of  the  Church.     But  our  guesses  concerning 

7 


8       How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

the  nature  of  that  power,  and  of  the  way 
in  which  it  became  operative,  must  have 
gone  hopelessly  astray.  Lacking  the 
Gospels,  who  could  have  imagined  such 
deeds  and  such  teaching  as  are  described 
in  their  pages  ?  Whether  or  no  we  count 
ourselves  Christians,  we  cannot  escape  the 
influence  of  the  Gospel  ideal  upon  thought 
and  conduct.  And,  as  Christians,  while  we 
might  still  have  without  the  Gospels  a 
Lord  to  reverence,  we  should  not  have  a 
Friend  to  love.  The  four  little  books  can 
be  given  us  in  perhaps  a  hundred  and  fifty 
pages  of  print.  They  can  be  read  from 
start  to  finish  in  a  few  hours.  Yet  they 
have  shaped  history  to  a  degree  almost 
impossible  to  exaggerate.  As  the  Bible  is 
incomparably  the  greatest  collection  of 
writings,  so  are  the  Gospels  the  supreme 
treasure  of  the  Bible. 

That  seems  obvious.  Yet  in  the  great- 
ness of  these  books  there  are  elements 
which  we  are  very  apt  to  overlook,  or  to 
take  as  a  matter  of  course.  Their  chief 
glory,  beyond  doubt,  lies  in  the  pre- 
eminence of  their  theme.  Whatever  their 
form,  pages  which  describe  the  life  on  earth 
of  our  divine  Master  must  be  unique  in 


7 he  Birth  of  the  Gospels 


value  and  interest.  When,  however,  this 
has  been  admitted,  the  marvel  of  the  Gospels 
as  literature  ought  not  to  be  forgotten. 
Their  writers  were  not  conscious  artists. 
Their  simple  aim,  as  one  of  them  defined  it 
in  his  preface,  was  to  arrange  and  set  down 
in  order  the  facts  they  had  received  from 
a  number  of  original  eye-witnesses.  Yet 
they  succeeded  in  handling  their  material 
with  a  skill  and  sureness  of  touch  that  must 
amaze  every  literary  craftsman.  The 
episodes  they  describe  are  pictured  with 
convincing  vividness,  and  are  never  over- 
loaded with  detail.  Life-Hke  portraits  are 
achieved  in  a  few  words.  Most  wonderful, 
when  we  remember  that  these  are  Oriental 
writings,  must  seem  their  brevity,  their 
reticences,  their  restraint.  Often  they  have 
to  record  what  transcends  all  normal  experi- 
ence, yet  there  is  no  hint  of  exaggeration 
or  of  fulsome  comment.  They  state  what 
Jesus  said  and  did.  So  far  as  is  necessary, 
they  indicate  in  a  phrase  or  two  the  effect 
of  His  deeds  and  words  upon  the  people. 
And  that  is  all.  The  Gospels  date  from  an 
age  when  religious  writing  was  almost 
invariably  prolix  and  diffuse.  They  come 
from    Orientals,    who    with    any    unusual 


10     Hozv  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

experience  to  relate,  loved  to  set  it  forth 
at  vast  length,  and  with  wearisome  insistence 
upon  its  unique  character.  But  the  Evange- 
lists are  masters  of  clarity  and  precision. 
They  handle  their  material  with  con- 
summate skill.  They  can  distinguish  the 
essential  from  the  unimportant.  They 
know  not  only  what  to  put  in  but  what 
to  leave  out.  In  Oriental  writings  of  that 
date,  how  easily  there  might  have  been 
at  least  here  and  there  a  sentence  that 
jarred,  a  fault  of  taste,  a  phrase  dissonantly 
out  of  tune  with  the  rest  1  From  beginning 
to  end,  there  is  no  such  flaw  in  the  Gospels. 
Is  it  superstitious  to  believe  that  the 
Evangehsts  were  helped  by  a  power  more 
than  human,  were  given  an  "  inspiration  of 
selection "  ?  That,  it  must  be  admitted, 
is  an  old-fashioned  view.  Yet  to  readers 
of  a  trained  literary  sense  it  will  seem  easier 
and  more  reasonable  to  account  for  the 
Gospels  in  this  way  than  to  find  any  other 
adequate  explanation  of  what  these  Evange- 
lists were  able  to  do. 

II 

Their  supreme  feat  was  their  portraiture 
of  Jesus  Christ.     Here,  too,  our  famiharity 


i:he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  ii 

with  what  they  did  must  not  bHnd  us  to  its 
amazing  character.  The  Evangehsts  had  no 
patterns  as  their  guide.  There  were  no 
contemporary  biographies  or  memoirs  which 
they  could  take  as  models.  They  were 
creating  a  new  kind  of  literature.  The 
difficulties  of  their  task  were  immense. 
Not  the  least  of  them  must  have  been  the 
embarrassing  wealth  of  their  material.  If 
all  the  deeds  attributed  to  Jesus  by  earlier 
records  or  spoken  tradition  were  to  be  set 
down,  "  I  suppose,"  remarked  one  Evange- 
list, "  that  even  the  world  itself  could  not 
contain  the  books  that  should  be  written." 
From  the  mass  of  incidents  they  had  to 
select  the  most  important,  those  that 
typified  most  clearly  the  teaching  and 
character  of  the  Master.  From  accounts 
varying  in  detail  they  had  to  choose  the 
most  authentic.  If  they  were  to  write 
honestly,  they  must  record  deeds  and  words 
which  had  astounded  those  who  first  saw 
and  heard  them,  and  the  full  meaning  of 
which  could  not  be  clear  to  the  Evangelists 
themselves.  Either  they  must  sacrifice 
something  of  candour,  or  they  must  show 
the  Apostles  at  times  in  none  too  favourable 
a  light.     All  such  difficulties,  however,  were 


12      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

small  in  comparison  with  their  chief  task. 
By  means  of  simple  narrative  they  had 
somehow  to  reveal  to  their  readers  the 
matchless  character  and  personality  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Every  other  purpose  of  their 
work  was  subordinate  to  that  aim,  an  aim 
so  tremendous  that  it  might  have  filled  the 
greatest  literary  genius  with  despair. 

And  they  succeeded.  The  influence  of 
their  Gospels  on  the  world's  history  and  the 
tribute  of  the  simplest  reader  alike  attest 
their  success.  Whatever  else  may  be  said 
of  the  Gospels,  this  is  their  supreme  triumph. 
They  set  for  ever  a  superb  portrait  of  Jesus 
Christ  before  the  world.  It  is  a  portrait 
which  has  compelled  the  homage  of  man- 
kind. All  the  resources  of  literary  genius 
could  not  have  achieved  the  feat  so  well 
as  did  the  makers  of  the  four  Gospels. 
The  more  we  examine  the  difficulties  of 
their  task,  the  more  remarkable  will  appear 
their  success.  They  had  so  to  describe  the 
unique  personality  of  Jesus  Christ  that  His 
full  and  complete  humanity  should  be 
evident.  Yet  this  they  had  to  do  while 
making  equally  plain  the  grounds  of  their 
conviction  that  He  was  the  divine  Son  of 
God.    They  had  to  leave  the  reader  sure 


^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  13 

that  He  was  both  sorely  tempted  and 
morally  perfect.  They  had  to  give  an 
impression  of  His  charm  and  of  His  strength, 
of  His  power  of  withering  invective,  of  the 
tenderness  which  drew  the  little  children 
to  Him,  of  His  unerring  insight  into 
character,  of  His  matchless  sympathy. 
They  had  to  show  Him  scorned,  solitary, 
homeless,  yet  quietly  asserting  claims 
that,  coming  from  any  teacher  merely 
human,  would  have  been  insufferably 
arrogant. 

If  one  Evangelist  had  contrived  in  his 
few  chapters  to  draw  a  convincing  picture 
of  our  Lord,  the  fact  would  have  been 
notable.  But  that  all  four  should  have 
succeeded,  and  that  their  four  pictures 
should  be  in  essential  agreement,  is  far  more 
wonderful.  No  doubt  Matthew  and  Luke 
borrowed  from  Mark,  or  from  earlier  docu- 
ments incorporated  in  Mark.  No  doubt, 
too,  the  style  of  the  Fourth  Gospel,  its 
balance  of  emphasis,  and  the  character  of 
the  teaching  it  attributes  to  Jesus,  are 
sharply  different  from  those  of  the  earlier 
three.  The  Fourth  Gospel  surveys  the 
work  of  the  Master  from  another  point 
of  view.     Again,  there  are  evident  differences 


14     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

between  the  three  synoptists.  The  special 
aim  and  personal  bias  of  the  Matthew 
editor  and  Luke  cause  them  to  arrange  and 
modify  with  some  freedom  the  material 
they  have  taken  over  from  Mark.  More 
striking,  in  consequence,  is  the  truth  that 
the  portrait  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself  is 
essentially  the  same  in  all  four  Gospels. 
Where  one  supplies  what  is  lacking  in  the 
others,  it  is  a  detail  perfectly  congruous 
with  those  already  known.  We  are  never 
made  to  feel,  for  instance,  that  the  Jesus 
of  Luke  is  other  than  the  Jesus  of  Mark. 
The  teaching  chronicled  by  John  is  different, 
but  the  Teacher  is  the  same.  That  each  of 
the  Evangelists  gives  us  clearly  a  con- 
vincing portrait,  and  that  the  portrait  of 
all  is  essentially  one,  must  seem  a  fact  the 
more  impressive  the  more  we  ponder  it. 
If,  primarily,  the  Gospels  are  great  because 
of  their  unique  theme,  they  are  great  also 
because  they  are  without  parallel  as 
literature. 

That  greatness  becomes  more  apparent 
when  we  contrast  the  four  with  the  numerous 
"  apocryphal  gospels "  written  from  the 
middle  of  the  second  century  onwards. 
Some  of  these  combined  authentic  history 


T^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  15 

from  the  canonical  Gospels  with  legends. 
Some  were  fabricated  to  support  a  special 
theory.  Thus  there  were  people  anxious 
to  believe  that  our  Lord  could  suffer  no 
real  pain,  and  the  so-called  "  Gospel  of 
Peter  "  was  written  to  give  colour  to  this 
view.  The  largest  fragment  of  it  we  possess 
was  dug  up  in  Egypt  in  1886.  It  contains 
a  description  of  the  Crucifixion  and  Resur- 
rection. Jesus,  we  are  told,  did  not  die, 
but  was  miraculously  *'  taken  up "  from 
the  Cross.  In  manuscripts  now  at  Hereford 
and  the  British  Museum  is  an  account  of 
the  Birth  of  Christ  which  also  may  come, 
as  the  Provost  of  Eton  has  recently  argued 
with  great  cogency,^  from  this  '*  Gospel  of 
Peter."  At  the  time  of  the  Birth  a  bright 
light  is  seen  which  gradually  takes  the  form 
of  an  infant.  The  child  has  no  weight,  and 
His  eyes  dazzle  those  who  look  at  them.  A 
number  of  other  apocryphal  gospels  record 
fantastic  stories  of  the  birth  and  boyhood 
of  Jesus.  He  makes  twelve  sparrows  of 
clay,  which  come  to  life  and  fly  when  He 
claps   His    hands. ^     A  boy   who   runs    up 

1  Latin   Infancy   Gospels,   edited   by  M.  R.  James 
(Camb,  University  Press,  1927). 

2  Gospel  of  Thomas. 


1 6     How  to  Understand  the  Gosfels 

against  Him  falls  dead.^  A  youth  has  been 
changed  by  witchcraft  into  a  mule ;  when 
Mary  places  Jesus  on  the  mule's  back  it 
disappears,  and  the  young  man  stands  in 
its  place.*  When  Mary  with  her  child 
enters  an  Egyptian  temple,  the  idols  bow 
down.'  These  are  but  a  few  from  a  vast 
number  of  such  stories.  Their  atmosphere 
is  hke  that  of  The  Arabian  Nights.  Worth- 
less as  they  are  in  themselves,  they  help  us 
to  realize  the  kind  of  thing  which  appealed 
to  the  readers  of  that  age.  And  the  differ- 
ence between  them  and  the  four  canonical 
Gospels  is  exceedingly  impressive.  It 
heightens  our  immense  gratitude  to  the 
Evangelists,  who  did  not  merely  put 
together  Gospels,  but  kept  them  free  from 
every  trace  of  fantasy.  As  we  examine 
their  sober  pages,  we  feel  that  their  witness 
is  true.  The  ultimate  message  of  our 
religion  comes  to  us  in  a  perfect  setting, 
and  the  Gospels,  wonderful  in  what  they 
relate,  are  wonderful  also  in  their  manner 
of  relating  it.  They  are  indeed  the  greatest 
books  in  the  world. 

1  Gospel  of  Thomas. 

2  Arabic  Gospel  of  the  Childhood. 

3  Gospel  of  Pseudo-Matthew. 


^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  17 

III 

Here,  then,  they  are,  preserved  for  us 
through  eighteen  centuries.  As  a  help  to 
understanding  them,  we  need  to  ask  the 
same  questions  as  would  occur  to  us  before 
reading  any  other  documents  of  extreme 
antiquity.  At  what  time,  and  in  what 
circumstances,  came  they  to  be  written  ? 
What  do  we  know  for  certain  of  their 
authorship  and  their  authors  ?  For  what 
readers  were  they  first  designed  ?  How 
is  it  that  they  are  four,  that  one  was  not 
thought  sufficient,  or  that  one  of  them  did 
not  supersede  the  other  three  ?  In  what 
relation  of  time  and  trustworthiness  do  they 
stand  to  one  another  ?  Are  the  diver- 
gences between  them  fundamental,  and  do 
they  invahdate  their  trustworthiness  ?  Is 
each  the  work  of  a  single  author  or  a  com- 
pilation ?  Are  the  Gospels  as  we  possess 
them  the  Gospels  as  they  were  originally 
written,  or  as  they  were  subsequently 
edited  ?  Successive  generations  of  scholars 
have  toiled  patiently  to  answer  such 
questions.  If  some  points  are  still,  and 
seem  Hkely  to  remain,  in  dispute,  there 
are  many  in  regard  to  which  definite  con- 
2 


1 8      Hozu  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

elusions  have  been  reached.  And  their 
importance  is  hardly  realized  as  yet  by 
the  general  Bible-reading  pubHc.  If  the 
study  of  them  is  necessarily  technical,  the 
results  arrived  at  have  much  more  than  a 
merely  literary  or  antiquarian  interest.  We 
are  helping  ourselves  to  read  the  Gospels 
intelligently,  and  the  precise  force  of  their 
spiritual  message  will  be  plainer,  if  we  put 
ourselves  so  far  as  possible  in  the  position 
of  their  first  readers.  By  doing  that  we 
shall  avoid  misinterpretations  that  are  far 
too  common.  Indeed,  any  study  which 
adds  to  the  interest  and  perception  with 
which  we  examine  these  unique  writings 
must  be  evidently  worth  while. 

We  begin,  then,  by  trying  to  reaUze 
the  conditions  in  which  the  earliest  Gospels 
took  shape.  Probably  that  was  not  until 
many  years  after  the  Ascension.  During 
the  life  on  earth  of  our  Lord  some  of  His 
disciples  may  have  noted  for  themselves 
accounts  of  His  words  and  deeds,  and  such 
notes  may  have  been  utilized  later  when  a 
"  Gospel,''  as  we  now  use  that  term,  was 
to  be  written.  That  is,  however,  no  more 
than  a  possibility ;  we  are  quite  without 
evidence  about  it.     What  seems  certain  is 


l^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  19 


that  all  the  letters  of  St.  Paul  are  earUer 
in  date  than  any  of  our  four  Gospels.  In 
the  first  years  of  Christianity  there  would  be 
no  need  for  a  detailed  account  in  writing 
of  our  Lord's  ministry.  For  one  things 
vivid  memories  could  be  obtained  in  talk 
with  those  who  had  been  eye-witnesses  of 
His  work.  When  Christians  came  together, 
one  or  another  would  relate  what  he  himself 
had  seen  Jesus  do,  would  pass  on  the 
teaching  he  himself  had  heard.  And,  for 
another  thing,  it  seemed  superfluous  at 
that  time  to  put  together  a  written  Gospel 
in  order  that  it  might  be  handed  on  to  later 
generations.  The  Christians  of  that  age 
beheved  there  would  be  no  later  generations. 
"  This  generation  shall  not  pass  till  all 
these  things  be  fulfilled "  they  misinter- 
preted as  a  promise  of  the  Lord's  return 
within  their  lifetime.  Even  when,  about 
twenty-two  years  after  the  Ascension, 
I  Thessalonians — in  all  probability  the 
earliest  of  the  New  Testament  books — 
was  written,  that  behef  coloured  deeply 
the  thought  of  the  Church. 

But  year  followed  year,  and  it  became 
evident  that  the  end  was  not  to  be  yet. 
The  number  still  surviving  of  those  who 


20     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

had  been  eye-witnesses  of  Christ's  ministry 
rapidly  diminished.  Soon  none  would  be 
left.  Clearly  it  was  desirable  that  their 
first-hand  testimony  should  be  collated  and 
set  down  in  writing.  Otherwise  some  of 
the  true  tradition  might  be  forgotten,  while 
unauthentic  stories  or  inaccurate  recollec- 
tions of  what  others  had  told  might  be 
mingled  with  it.  Again,  so  long  as  the 
return  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  with  it  the  end 
of  this  world,  were  supposed  to  be  imminent, 
the  affairs  of  this  life,  its  relationships  and 
problems  of  conduct,  seemed  of  little 
importance.  But  they  became  acutely 
pressing  again  when  it  grew  certain  that 
one  Christian  generation  after  another  must 
still  play  its  part  on  earth.  Hitherto 
Christian  doctrine,  as  we  see  from  the 
Acts  and  St.  Paul's  letters,  had  almost 
limited  itself  to  setting  forth  the  death. 
Resurrection,  and  return  of  our  Lord.  Now, 
however,  came  a  natural  wish  to  know 
more  of  His  teaching.  Here  were  the 
problems  of  earthly  hfe ;  how  had  He 
viewed  them  ?  What  counsel  had  He 
given  ?  How  had  He  Himself  lived  and 
done  before  the  Crucifixion  ?  A  written 
Gospel,  a  story  of  His  life,  and  a  summary 


The  Birth  of  the  Gospels  21 

of  His  practical  instructions  about  conduct, 
became  an  obvious  need.  And  accordingly 
it  was  a  need  which  at  this  stage,  St.  Luke 
tells  us,  many  writers  attempted  to  supply. 

IV 

By  this  time,  too— roughly  about  thirty 
years  after  the  Ascension — the  Christian 
Church  had  not  only  increased  vastly 
in  numbers  but  undergone  an  essential 
change  in  character.  There  are  still  people 
who  imagine  vaguely  that  the  Church  came 
into  being,  or  at  least  was  given  definite 
shape,  in  consequence  of  what  was  written 
in  the  Gospels.  So  it  may  be  not  quite 
superfluous  to  remind  ourselves  that  this 
is  to  reverse  the  true  order.  The  Church 
had  been  in  existence  for  a  whole  generation 
before  the  earhest  of  our  Gospels  was 
written.  It  was  the  Church  which  brought 
the  Gospels  into  existence,  not  the  Gospels 
which  brought  the  Church.  And  recent 
changes  and  developments  within  the  Church 
accentuated  the  need  which  the  Gospels 
were  written  to  satisfy. 

For  Christianity  in  its  first  days  (and  this 
fact,  too,  seems  seldom  understood  by  the 
general   reader)    was   a   form   of   Judaism. 


22      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

The  first  Christians  were  Jews  by  rehgion 
as  well  as  by  race.  They  did  not  renounce 
Judaism  when  they  accepted  Jesus  as  the 
Messiah.  All  that  they  did  was  to  identify 
the  Messiah,  in  the  promise  of  whose  coming 
€very  Jew  believed,  with  Him.  Those 
Jews  who  thus  thought  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
formed  a  kind  of  guild  within  the  Jewish 
Church.  They  used  baptism  as  the  sign 
of  admission  into  this  guild.  They  held 
their  guild  meetings  in  private  houses  for 
prayer  and  the  eucharist — the  solemn 
^'  breaking  of  the  bread."  But  as  yet  they 
had  no  thought  of  any  severance  from  their 
national  rehgion.  As  a  matter  of  course  they 
had  their  sons  circumcised,  they  took  part 
in  the  Temple  services,  they  upheld  strict 
obedience  to  the  Law  as  the  chief  essential 
of  righteousness.  As  yet  they  could  not 
imagine  that  God  would  have  direct  rela- 
tionship except  with  His  chosen  people. 
Yet  their  belief  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ  made 
the  fraternal  spirit  among  this  Jerusalem 
guild  very  strong.  It  led  them  to  make 
an  experiment  of  communal  ownership. 
Before  long  that  experiment  proved  a 
disastrous  failure,  but  its  beginning  was 
bright  enough.     The  last  sentences  of  Acts 


l^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  23 

ii.  picture  the  life  of  the  guild :  "  Day  by 
day,  continuing  stedfastly  with  one  accord 
in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  at  home, 
they  did  take  their  food  with  gladness  and 
singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and 
having  favour  with  all  the  people.  And 
the  Lord  added  to  them  day  by  day  those 
that  were  being  saved." 

"  Having  favour  with  all  the  people  " 
needs  qualification.  The  Sadducees  were 
hostile,  because  this  new  sect  made  much 
of  the  doctrine  of  resurrection,  a  doctrine 
which  the  Sadducees  bitterly  opposed,  as 
having  no  place  in  the  original  Law.  The 
opening  of  Acts  iv.  records  how  "  the 
Sadducees  came  upon  '*  Peter  and  John, 
"  being  sore  troubled  because  they  taught 
the  people  and  proclaimed  in  Jesus  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead."  But  the  small 
and  aristocratic  sect  of  the  Sudducees  was 
doubtless  not  included  among  "  the  people  " 
of  St.  Luke's  sentence.  The  general  body 
of  Jews  did  beHeve  in  a  resurrection,  and 
they  had  no  quarrel  with  their  fellow- Jews 
who  had  joined  the  Christian  guild.  So 
long  as  these  duly  upheld  the  Law  and 
the  traditions,  the  addition  to  their  creed 
seemed    of    little    importance.     To    accept 


24     How  to  Understand  the  Gosfels 

Jesus  as  the  promised  Messiah  was  a  strange 
error,  yet,  in  itself,  a  harmless  error. 

This  attitude,  however,  did  not  long 
persist.  It  was  changed  abruptly  by  the 
teaching  of  Stephen,  which  impUed  that 
the  new  faith  must  supersede  the  Law,  and 
that  the  Law  itself  had  served  only  as  a 
step  towards  fuller  revelation.  This  was 
an  affront  not  to  the  Sadducees  only,  but 
to  the  Pharisees,  and  indeed  to  the  whole 
creed  of  Judaism,  which  accounted  the  Law 
as  the  final  revelation.  Stephen  was 
promptly  condemned  to  death.  All  who 
accepted  Jesus  as  Messiah,  since  they  did 
not  dissociate  themselves  from  Stephen's 
views,  were  persecuted.  In  consequence, 
they  fled  from  Jerusalem  and  were  scattered 
throughout  Judea  and  Samaria.  After- 
wards they  went  farther  afield.  And,  as  a 
result,  Christianity  made  new  converts  in 
new  regions. 

Yet  the  old  conflict  of  ideals  was  not 
ended.  To  understand  its  severity  is  to 
get  the  key  to  the  Acts  and  many  of  St. 
Paul's  letters.  We  shall  observe,  for  in- 
stance, with  what  difficulty  St.  Peter  came 
over  to  the  new  view  that  Christianity  was 
to  be  a  world-religion,  and  a  rehgion  inde- 


l^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  25 

pendent  of  Judaism.  We  shall  see  how 
immense  was  the  task  of  St.  Paul  in  persuad- 
ing his  converts  that  Gentiles  need  not 
be  circumcised  as  Jewish  proselytes  in 
order  to  belong  to  the  Church.  Gradually 
the  view  for  which  he  stood  prevailed. 
Christianity  became  an  independent  religion, 
not  a  mere  cult  within  Judaism.  The 
work  begun  by  the  disciples  of  Stephen 
was  developed  by  St.  Paul  and  his  com- 
panions. From  Jerusalem  the  doctrine  was 
carried  through  Palestine,  from  Palestine 
through  Asia  Minor,  from  Asia  Minor  to 
Greece  and  Rome.  Its  headquarters,  from 
which  missions  were  sent  out,  soon  became 
Antioch  in  Syria,  instead  of  Jerusalem. 
And  the  new  wide  appeal  of  Christianity 
was  typified  by  the  fact  that  such  a  city 
as  Antioch  became,  in  a  sense,  its  centre. 
Here  Jewish,  Greek,  and  Oriental  elements 
mingled.  It  was  a  city,  to  borrow  Dr. 
A.  E.  J.  Rawlinson's  description,^  "  in  whose 
streets  and  colonnades  and  bazaars  a 
bewildering  variety  of  human  types — 
Greek,  Syrian,  AnatoUan,  Chaldaean,  Arabian, 
Jew — met  and  jostled  and  talked  and 
gesticulated  and  bargained  and  exchanged 

^  In  his  Bampton  Lectures,  1926. 


26     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ideas  in  the  vulgar  colloquial  Greek  which, 
as  a  result  of  the  conquests  of  Alexander 
and  by  the  policy  of  his  successors,  had 
become  the  common  medium  of  intercourse 
in  the  Levant."  This  picture  helps  us  to 
understand  why  the  colloquial  Greek  of 
that  age — ^the  koine,  as  it  was  called — ^was, 
instead  of  Aramaic,  the  language  in  which 
our  Gospels  were  written.  Aramaic  was 
still  the  spoken  language  of  the  Palestinian 
Jews.  But  they  knew  Greek  also,  and  Greek 
was  understood,  as  Aramaic  was  not,  by 
the  mass  of  people  elsewhere.  Indeed,  it 
seemed  a  providential  thing  that,  at  the 
time  when  the  Gospels  were  to  be  written, 
a  language  familiar  to  men  of  a  vast  number 
of  races,  an  almost  international  language, 
should  have  been  available  for  the  writers. 

V 
In  such  conditions,  then,  the  first  three 
of  our  Gospels  were  put  together  for  the 
Church.  Perhaps  that  phrase  should  be 
recast  if  it  is  not  to  mislead ;  they  were 
made  for  local  branches  of  the  Church. 
These  were  not  abstract  compositions 
thrown,  so  to  speak,  into  the  air  ;  each  was 
undertaken  to  suit  the  needs  of  one  particular 


^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  27 

set  of  people — or,  in  the  instance  of  the 
third  Gospel,  possibly  even  for  the  needs 
of  one  particular  person — at  a  special  time. 
We  must  use  our  imaginations  to  reahze 
the  circumstances  of  that  age,  when  travel 
was  slow  and  hazardous,  when  it  was  im- 
possible to  multiply  rapidly  copies  of  a 
document,  when  a  Gospel  must  laboriously 
be  written,  letter  by  letter,  on  a  roll  of 
papyrus  some  thirty  feet  long. 

The  organization  of  the  Church  was  as 
yet  of  the  simplest  kind.  Each  local  branch 
was  virtually  a  self-contained  unit.  In 
towns  which  St.  Paul  or  another  missioner 
had  visited — Antioch,  Ephesus,  Philippi, 
Corinth,  Rome,  and  very  many  more — a 
branch  of  the  Church  had  been  formed. 
In  course  of  time  a  certain  number  of 
migrants  from  other  places  would  be  added 
to  it.  Any  Christian  who  came  to  live  in 
the  place,  or,  as  a  trader,  was  there  tem- 
porarily on  business,  would  attach  himself 
to  the  local  church.  Sometimes  he  would 
bring  a  gift  or  a  message  from  another 
church.  He  would  describe  its  ways  and 
its  services,  and  thus  there  would  be  an 
interchange  of  ideas.  The  members  would 
meet  regularly  on  the  first  day  of  the  week. 


28     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

As  there  were  as  yet  no  Christian  Church 
buildings,  they  would  gather  in  any  large 
house  available  for  the  purpose.  To  watch 
the  men  and  women  who  entered  must 
have  convinced  the  most  casual  onlooker 
that  this  new  religion  had  a  unifying  power 
without  parallel.  Among  the  Christian 
community  were  people  of  many  races, 
who  in  their  earlier  days  had  belonged  to 
many  different  reUgions.  Jew  and  Gentile 
came  together,  members  of  various  pro- 
fessions and  callings,  rich  and  poor,  learned 
and  illiterate,  the  slave-owner  and  the  slave. 
At  their  meeting  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week  the  eucharist  would  be  celebrated, 
followed  often  by  a  common  meal.  Set 
prayers  would  be  used,  and  often  extracts 
from  the  Old  Testament.  Churches  which 
had  received  a  letter  from  St.  Paul  would 
cause  a  portion  of  it  to  be  read  aloud  for 
practical  instruction  ;  as  yet  there  was  no 
idea,  of  course,  of  ranking  the  epistles  as 
"  scripture."  But  they  were  written  in 
order  that  their  messages  might  be  made 
public  at  gatherings  of  the  church  addressed. 
Thus  the  co-called  **  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians "  was  really  a  circular  letter 
sent  to  the  church  in  each  of  the  chief  towns 


^he  Birth  of  the  Gospels  29 

in  Asia  ;  it  got  its  name  later  because  the 
copy  of  this  circular  letter  that  was  sent 
to  Ephesus  happened  to  be  the  copy  that 
survived. 

And  at  meetings  of  the  local  churches 
everywhere  there  would  be  a  keen  eager- 
ness, we  may  be  sure,  to  learn  all  that 
could  be  told  of  what  Jesus  Christ  had  done 
and  taught.  Those  who  had  received  in 
past  years  any  trustworthy  tradition  from 
eye-witnesses  would  declare  it.  But  stronger 
and  stronger  became  the  feehng  that, 
both  for  themselves,  and  still  more  for 
the  sake  of  those  to  come  after,  some 
definite  book  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
based  upon  the  best  evidence,  and  collated 
with  any  fragmentary  records  already  in 
existence,  should  be  provided  for  the  use 
of  the  local  church.  Local  circumstances 
would  naturally  affect  its  shape.  Thus  a 
branch  of  the  Church  with  many  Jewish 
members  would  welcome  details  to  illustrate 
how  the  deeds  of  Jesus  corresponded  with 
those  which  prophecy  had  assigned  to  the 
Messiah.  But  such  points  would  have  little 
interest  for  another  branch  of  the  Church 
elsewhere,  whose  members  were  Gentiles. 

So  the  Gospels  came  to  be  written. 


Chapter  II        The  Sources  of  the  Gospels 


Even  if  he  knew  nothing  of  technical 
scholarship  or  Biblical  *'  criticism/'  every 
careful  reader  of  the  Gospels  would  be  im- 
pressed by  two  facts  :  one,  that  the  Fourth 
Gospel  is  very  different  from  the  first  three  ; 
the  other,  that  the  first  three  are  very  alike. 
Differences,  plainly,  there  are.  Each  gives 
us  some  incidents  not  recorded  by  either 
of  the  other  two,  and  each  has  its  own 
characteristics  of  style  and  treatment. 
That  is  what  we  should  expect  in  three 
books  by  three  authors.  What  we  should 
not  expect  is  to  find  in  three  separate 
Gospels  long  passages  identical  in  their 
wording,  or  so  nearly  identical  that  the 
resemblance  cannot  be  due  to  chance. 
It  would  have  seemed  likely  enough  that 
actual  sayings  of  Christ  should  have  been 
treasured  in  the  memory  of  those  who  heard 
them,  and  passed  on  with  careful  precision 
to  those  who  came  after.  It  would  have 
seemed  reasonable  that  main  facts  of 
30 


^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  31 

crucial  importance  should  have  been  told 
and  retold  in  virtually  the  same  words. 
Verbal  memory  was  far  stronger  in  ages 
before  the  invention  of  printing  had  rendered 
it  less  essential,  and  the  training  of  the 
verbal  memory  formed  a  chief  part  of 
Hebrew  education.  Inability  to  under- 
stand a  saying  was  no  bar  to  remembering 
what  had  been  said.  Indeed,  as  a  modern 
commentator  ^  has  observed,  it  had  the 
opposite  effect.  The  Apostles  and  first 
teachers  were  ''  sometimes  stronger  in 
memory  than  in  understanding.  They 
remembered  what  perplexed  them,  because 
it  perplexed  them ;  and  they  reported  it 
faithfully." 

That  there  was  in  the  earliest  days  a 
spoken  tradition  of  what  our  Lord  had 
done  and  said  seems  certain.  By  this  fact 
scholars  of  a  past  generation  accounted 
for  the  verbal  identities  in  the  first  three 
Gospels.  Each  Evangehst,  they  supposed, 
had  reproduced  the  spoken  tradition  in 
writing.  But  further  study  showed  this 
explanation  to  be  inadequate.  It  is  not 
only  in  describing  the  main  facts,  or  in 
reporting  the  words  of  Christ,  that  these 

1  Dr.  Plummer,  in  his  St.  Matthew,  p.  lo. 


32     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

identities   occur.     They   extend  frequently 
to   small   details   in   the   narrative,   which 
could  hardly  have  been  crystallized  into 
one  precise  form  of  words.     These  identities, 
or    close    resemblances,    when    describing 
details,    are    so    numerous   that    we   must 
beheve  the  earhest  of  the  three  Gospels 
to  have  been  utilized  by  the  authors  of 
the  other  two,  or  that  all  three  had  some 
written  sources  in  common  before  them  as 
they  worked.     A  modem  analogy,  suggested 
by  Dr.  Streeter,  may  be  used  to  illustrate 
the   point.    We  look,   let  us  suppose,   at 
an  account  of  the  same  football  match  in 
three  different  newspapers.     The  main  facts 
— i.e.    the    result,    the    number    of    goals, 
the  names  of  the  men  who  scored  them — 
will  be  the  same  in  all  accounts.     Yet  the 
detailed  description  of  the  play,  if  it  be 
written    by    three    independent    reporters, 
will  be  worded  quite  differently  in  the  three 
newspapers.     If,  on  the  contrary,  we  find 
the   match   described   in   almost   identical 
language,  with  only  slight  omissions  and 
variations,  by  each  newspaper,  we  know 
that  each  has  obtained  its  material  from 
the    common    source — a    report    suppUed 
by   a   news-agency — and    that   the   varia- 


l^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  33 


tions  are  due  to  the  newspaper  sub- 
editors. 

That  is  a  crude  and  prosaic  illustration, 
yet  it  serves  to  describe  the  impression  left 
with  the  student  who  examines  carefully 
our  first  three  Gospels.  In  each  is  some- 
thing of  the  Evangelist's  own,  each  supplies 
something  found  in  none  of  the  others. 
Sometimes,  as  in  the  Gospel  of  Mark,  it 
may  have  been  derived  from  the  writer's 
personal  experience.  Sometimes  it  may 
have  been  obtained  from  a  record,  spoken 
or  written,  to  which  none  of  the  other 
Evangelists  had  access.  Apart,  however, 
from  this  original  element  in  each  Gospel, 
there  is  also  in  each  a  large  proportion  which 
has  been  taken  from  sources  common  to 
them  all.  Sometimes  the  author  seems  to 
have  transcribed  an  earlier  document  with- 
out change  ;  more  often,  while  following 
it  in  the  main,  he  has  abridged  it  here  and 
there,  or  altered  its  wording  or  interpolated 
an  explanation. 

What,  then,  are  the  relations  between 
the  first  three  Gospels  ?  The  Fourth  clearly 
stands  apart,  both  in  time  and  character. 
We  will  postpone  the  questions  which  arise 
concerning  it  until  we  come  to  the  chapters 
3 


34     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

dealing  specially  with  this  Gospel  of  John. 
But  the  other  three  are  connected,  and  have 
much  the  same  standpoint.  A  name  im- 
plying this  common  point  of  view  has  been 
given  them,  and  they  are  termed  the 
*'  synoptic  "  Gospels.  In  what  degree  are 
they  interdependent  ?  Which  is  the  earliest  ? 
From  which  have  the  others  in  part  been 
copied  ?  What  other  common  sources  of 
information  can  we  detect  in  them  ?  How 
are  we  to  account  for  the  identities  and  the 
differences  in  their  narratives  ? 


II 

Questions  of  this  kind  constitute  what  is 
known  as  the  **  synoptic  problem."  Im- 
mense pains  have  been  spent  upon  it,  and 
the  Hterature  on  the  subject,  mostly  technical 
in  character,  is  voluminous.  The  general 
reader  may  feel  that  such  researches, 
fascinating  as  they  may  seem  to  experts, 
do  not  much  interest  him,  and  that  he  need 
not  trouble  about  them  in  order  to  under- 
stand and  profit  by  the  Gospels.  Up  to  a 
point,  of  course,  that  is  quite  true.  He 
cannot  fairly  be  asked  to  concern  himself 
with    the    minute    processes    of    technical 


The  Sources  of  the  Gospels  35 

scholarship.  On  the  other  hand,  he  will 
find  it  well  worth  while  to  know  something 
of  the  results.  Not  only  have  they  a 
good  deal  of  human  interest,  but  they 
supply  a  real  help  to  reading  the  Gospels 
intelligently. 

A  good  many  people,  too,  are  haunted 
by  a  rather  vague  idea  that  "  modern 
criticism  "  has  in  some  way  weakened  the 
authority  of  the  Gospels  and  made  them 
less  credible.  Nothing  can  allay  that  fear 
so  effectively  as  to  know  what  the  results 
of  criticism  really  are.  No  other  writings 
in  the  world  have  been  scrutinized  so 
minutely.  Every  sentence,  almost  every 
word,  in  them  has  been  considered  from 
every  point  of  view.  The  tests  of  literature, 
archaeology,  and  comparative  religion  have 
been  applied  to  them.  They  have  been 
approached,  from  one  extreme,  by  cham- 
pions of  an  impossible  theory  of  Hteral 
inspiration,  and,  from  the  other,  by  op- 
ponents eager  to  discredit  beliefs  they  are 
already  determined  to  reject.  From  such 
ordeals  the  Gospels  have  emerged  triumph- 
antly. No  one  can  pretend  that  all  the 
**  critical  problems  "  have  been  solved,  or 
indeed  are  capable  of  solution.     We  may 


36     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

feel  that  some  of  the  theories  advanced 
concerning  them  are  far  more  convincing 
and  satisfactory  than  others,  yet  theories, 
not  proven  facts,  all  must  remain.  Again, 
there  are  seeming  discrepancies  in  the 
different  Gospels  for  which,  with  our  limited 
knowledge,  we  cannot  account.  There  are 
occasional  phrases  the  precise  force  of  which 
is  still  uncertain.  Yet  modern  research, 
and  particularly  the  vastly  improved 
acquaintance  with  Greek  of  the  New 
Testament  period,  brought  by  the  dis- 
covery and  study  of  papyri,  has  definitely 
cleared  up  many  points  which,  even  half 
a  century  ago,  seemed  hopelessly  obscure. 
And  the  main  fact  is  that  all  this  critical 
work,  all  this  added  knowledge,  all  this 
minute  investigation  of  the  Gospels,  have 
strengthened,  not  diminished,  their  general 
trustworthiness  as  historical  documents. 
"  Modern  criticism "  has  made  it  more, 
not  less,  reasonable  to  believe  in  that  Person 
and  work  of  Jesus  Christ  which  the  Gospels 
were  written  to  set  forth. 

From  these  general  considerations  let 
us  turn  back  to  the  "  synoptic  problem." 
As  I  have  said,  the  general  reader  cannot 
be  expected  to  trouble  himself  with  the 


^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  37 

details  of  the  immense  literature  that  has 
been  written  about  it  or  with  the  processes 
by  which  scholars  have  reached  their 
conclusions.  Yet  to  know  the  results 
themselves  is  well  worth  his  while.  As  he 
observes  the  likenesses  and  differences  in  the 
first  three  Gospels,  the  reader  will  naturally 
want  to  know  how  these  are  explained  by 
the  best  authorities.  If  that  information 
can  be  given  him  in  a  short  and  simple 
form,  certainly  it  should  help  him  to  under- 
stand the  Gospels. 

Ill 

The  "  oral-tradition  "  theory — the  theory 
that,  before  they  were  written,  the  Gospel 
stories  were  told  in  a  fixed  form  of  words, 
that  much  of  this  form  was  incorporated 
afterwards  in  the  written  Gospels,  and  that 
their  frequent  identity  of  wording  is  thus 
explained — has  already  been  mentioned, 
with  some  of  the  reasons  for  which  it  was 
found  unconvincing.  It  was  superseded  by 
what  was  known  as  the  "two-document" 
theory,  and  this  held  the  field  until  quite 
recently. 

Briefly  summarized,  the  "  two-document  " 
theory  about  the  synoptic  Gospels  was  as 


38      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

follows.     Mark  ^  is  the  earliest  of  the  Gospels. 
The   authors   of   Matthew   and   Luke   had 
Mark  before  them  when  they  wrote,  and 
made  extensive  use  of  it.     In  fact,  of  the 
660  verses  in  Mark,  no  fewer  than  610,  it 
is  said,  have  been  used  by  Matthew,   or 
Luke,  or  both.     But  then  students  observed 
that  there  is  also  much  material  in  both 
Matthew  and  Luke  which  is  absent  from 
Mark.     In  the  main,  this  material  is  com- 
posed   of    "  sayings "    of    Christ,    whereas 
Mark    is    more    concerned    to    record    His 
deeds  than  His  words.     The  accounts  of 
these    discourses    in    Matthew    and    Luke 
are  so  much  ahke  that  they  seem  to  have 
been    derived    from    the    same    document. 
Therefore  the  critics  took  it  as  proved  that 
such  a  document,  a  collection  of  our  Lord's 
words,  must  have  existed,  though  no  copy 
of  it  survives.     This  document  they  named 
"  Q."     Further,   there   was,    of  course,   in 
both    Matthew    and    Luke    some    original 
matter,  some  information  peculiar  to  the 
one   Evangelist.     In   broad   outline,    then, 

1  For  the  sake  of  clearness,  throughout  I  prefix 
"  St."  to  the  name  of  an  Evangelist  when  the  reference 
is  to  the  man,  but  not  when  it  is  to  his  book.  Thus 
"  St.  Luke "  means  the  Evangelist,  "  Luke "  the 
Gospel  he  wrote. 


l^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  39 

and  omitting  subsidiary  developments,  the 
theory  held  that  when  Matthew  and  Luke 
were  to  be  written,  the  material  that  each 
Evangelist  had  was :  (a)  special  information 
of  his  own,  and  [h)  two  documents — St. 
Mark's  Gospel,  and  *'  Q/'  Such  was  the 
"  two-document  *'  synoptic  theory. 

It  was  accepted,  either  in  this  form  or 
with  minor  variations,  by  the  great  majority 
of  scholars  in  England  and  America  until 
1924.^  In  that  year  a  new  theory  was 
propounded  by  Dr.  B.  H.  Streeter,  of 
Oxford.  He  himself  had  previously  held 
the  "  two-document "  theory.  But,  as 
the  result  of  immense  study,  he  had  ulti- 
mately found  himself  obliged  to  replace 
it  by  a  "  four-document "  theory.  He 
still  beheved  that  Mark  and  "  Q "  had 
been  used  by  Matthew  and  Luke.  Close 
examination  of  these  two  later  Gospels, 
however,  had  enabled  him  to  identify  in 
them  the  use  of  two  other  documents.  In 
Matthew  he  detected  the  use  of  an  early 
Judaistic  account  of  Christ's  teaching, 
which    he    names    "  M."    St.    Luke,    Dr. 

*  Under  their  influence,  I  adopted  the  "two-docu- 
ment "  theory  when  writing,  in  1923,  the  chapter  on 
The  Synoptic  Gospels  in  How  to  Enjoy  the  Bible. 


40     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Streeter  believes,  rewrote  the  present 
Gospel  from  an  earlier  form  of  it,  which 
in  turn  he  had  amplified  from  a  first  sketch. 
That  first  sketch  he  calls  "  L."  According 
to  the  "  four-document  "  hypothesis,  there- 
fore, Matthew  used  Mark,  "  Q,"  and  "  M  "  ; 
Luke  used  Mark,  "  Q,"  and  "  L."  No 
such  bald  statement,  however,  can  give 
any  just  idea  of  the  laborious  analysis  which 
Dr.  Streeter  has  made,  of  the  subtleties 
of  his  reconstructions,  or  the  wealth  of 
detail  by  which  he  seeks  to  uphold  them. 
Of  permanent  value,  wholly  apart  from  his 
theories,  is  his  emphasis  of  the  truth  that 
each  Gospel  was  originally  local  in  character, 
adapted  for  the  use  of  a  local  branch  of  the 
Church. 

Dr.  Streeter's  "  four-document  "  hypo- 
thesis has  gained  a  large  measure  of  accept- 
ance among  English-speaking  scholars.  In 
Germany,  since  the  war,  attempts  have  been 
made  to  analyse  the  contents  of  the  Gospel 
by  a  new  method — or,  to  speak  more  pre- 
cisely, by  a  method  only  employed  hitherto 
in  the  study  of  folk-lore.  This  method 
returns,  in  some  degree,  to  the  "  oral- 
tradition  "  theory.  It  holds  that  there 
were  current  in  the  first  days  of  the  Church 


^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  41 

traditions  of  our  Lord's  teaching  grouped 
according  to  subject  and  form  ;  one  group 
of  His  apocalyptic  sayings,  another  of  His 
practical  exhortations,  and  so  forth,  and 
that  these  groups  of  sayings,  originally 
collected  for  oral  teaching,  are  the  main 
material  of  the  written  Gospels.  The 
critics  of  this  school  seem  as  yet  to  be 
considerably  at  variance  among  themselves, 
and  their  views  have  not  gained  many 
adherents  outside  Germany.  It  is  rather 
strange,  however,  that  Dr.  Street er  ignores 
them  entirely. 

The  weakness  of  the  formgeschichtliche 
method  of  criticism  is  the  rather  impossibly 
rigid  rules  of  form  which  it  endeavours 
to  lay  down.  That  weakness  is  avoided 
by  the  "  multiple-document "  theory.^ 
Both  the  *'  two-document "  theory  and 
the  "  four-document  "  hypothesis  developed 
from  it  are  open  to  far  weightier  objections 
than  Dr.  Streeter  allows  his  readers  to 
suppose.  Both  are  based  upon  the  supposi- 
tion that  Matthew  and  Luke  used  "  Q" 
and    Mark.     But    the    very    existence    of 

^  One  of  its  principal  exponents.  Professor  Tonn,  of 
Copenhagen,  gave  an  admirable  summary  of  it  in 
the  Church  Quarterly,  July  1927. 


42     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

"  Q,"  we  must  remember,  is  purely  a 
hypothesis.  As  Dr.  Torm  remarks,  "  the 
more  the  critics  insist  on  '  Q  '  as  a  large 
independent  source,  the  more  surprising 
is  it  that  it  is  altogether  lost."  And,  to 
take  a  far  weightier  point,  while  we  em- 
phasize the  apparent  quotations  from  Mark 
in  Matthew  and  Luke,  what  are  we  to  make 
of  the  omissions  ?  Of  a  long  connected 
group  of  narratives,  found  in  Mark  vi.  45- 
viii.  26,  nothing  is  found  in  Luke.  Dr. 
Streeter's  attempt  to  explain  this  is  that 
Luke  had  a  "  mutilated  copy  of  Mark " 
before  him.  Other  ingenious  yet  uncon- 
vincing attempts  have  been  made  to  account 
for  the  omission  of  other  shorter  passages. 
The  real  difficulty,  however,  which  neither 
the  "  two-document ''  critics  nor  Dr.  Streeter 
frankly  recognize,  lies  in  the  fact  that  there 
are  a  very  large  number  of  details,  often 
vivid  and  life-like  details,  given  by  Mark, 
and  omitted  by  both  Matthew  and  Luke. 
Had  they  been  left  out  by  one  or  other  of 
these  Evangelists,  writing  with  Mark  before 
him,  we  might  have  wondered  at  the  reason. 
But  we  have  far  more  cause  to  be  surprised 
when,  supposing  them  both  to  be  copying 
from  Mark,  both  Matthew  and  Luke  omit 


^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  43 

the  same  details.  That  by  mere  chance 
they  should  have  left  out  precisely  the 
same  things — Professor  Torm  gives  more 
than  twenty  examples — does,  indeed,  seem 
incredible. 

One  attempted  explanation  is  that 
"  Mark  "  as  we  have  it  is  not  the  original 
Gospel  of  Mark,  the  document  which 
Matthew  and  Luke  copied,  but  a  later  and 
enlarged  edition.  That  explanation  breaks 
down,  because  the  details  omitted  by 
Matthew  and  Luke  are  eminently  charac- 
teristic of  Mark,  and  cannot  be  later  inter- 
polations. 

IV 

From  all  this  tangle  of  intricate  and  subtle 
conjectures,  is  there  any  escape  to  a  simpler 
explanation  which  will  meet  the  facts  ? 
The  answer  seems  to  be  that  there  is,  if 
we  can  be  bold  enough  to  get  clear  away 
from  that  **  two-document  "  theory  which 
for  so  long  held  the  field,  and  also  from  the 
"  four-document "  theory  into  which  Dr. 
Streeter's  ingenuity  has  amplified  it.  Then, 
not  without  a  sense  of  relief,  we  can  get 
rid  of  "  Q,"  that  mysteriously  vanished 
document.     The    theories    of    the    critics 


44     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

brought  it  into  hypothetical  being  ;  if  we 
can  replace  those  theories,  we  can  escape 
the  need  of  imagining  "  Q." 

As  it  happens,  one  of  the  synoptists 
does  describe  the  "  sources "  from  which 
his  own  Gospel  was  compiled.  We  have 
that  account  in  the  first  four  verses  of  Luke. 
St.  Luke  states  that  already  "  many " 
people  have  set  their  hands  to  writing  down 
the  established  facts  of  the  Christian  record. 
He  and  the  others  have  received  traditions 
(spoken  or  written)  from  those  who  had  been 
actual  eye-witnesses  of  our  Lord's  ministry. 
Therefore,  having  carefully  examined  and 
collated  all  these  earher  narratives  and 
traditions,  he  has  resolved  to  arrange  them 
methodically  in  a  Gospel  of  his  own.  Here, 
accordingly,  are  St.  Luke's  materials  :  (a) 
written  Gospels,  whole  or  fragmentary ; 
(b)  through  them,  and  probably  apart  from 
them  as  well,  the  evidence  of  eye-witnesses  ; 
to  which  we  doubtless  must  add  (c)  informa- 
tion which  St.  Luke  had  collected  inde- 
pendently for  himself. 

This  account  of  his  materials  and  his 
use  of  them  comes,  let  us  remember,  from 
St.  Luke.  It  is  not  a  modern  theory.  We 
may  well  believe  that  the  method  of  one 


l^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  45 

of  the  synoptists  was,  more  or  less,  the 
method  of  the  other  two,  and  that  they  also 
were  acquainted  with  some  of  the  "  many  " 
written  narratives  mentioned  by  St.  Luke. 
Individual  versions  would  vary,  each  would 
have  some  which  the  other  two  had  not ; 
each  would  make  his  own  choice  of  material, 
and  when  the  document  used  happened 
to  be  in  Aramaic,  two  or  three  Evangehsts 
would  not  use  precisely  the  same  Greek 
words  when  translating  it.  We  are  no 
longer  driven  to  suppose  that  Matthew  and 
Luke  borrowed  directly  from  Mark — a 
theory  which,  as  we  have  seen,  involves 
great  difficulties.  A  close  similarity,  or 
identity,  in  two  Gospels  means  that  in  this 
passage  both  writers  were  utiHzing  the 
same  earher  document.  Again,  to  quote 
Professor  Torm,  **  we  reach  the  most  natural 
explanation  of  the  fact  that  Mark  vi.  45- 
viii.  26  is  not  found  in  Luke  by  supposing 
that  this  passage,  originally  constituting 
a  small  independent  group  of  accounts, 
dropped  into  the  hands  of  two  of  the 
Evangelists,  but  not  of  Luke."  Instead, 
rhen,  of  believing,  as  do  the  supporters 
both  of  the  "  two-document "  and  "  four- 
document  "    hypothesis,    that    the    chief 


46     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

sources  of  Matthew  and  Luke  are  Mark 
and  a  conjectured  document  called  "  Q,'* 
those  preferring  the  "  multiple-document  " 
hypothesis  believe  that  Mark,  Matthew,  and 
Luke  alike  were  based  on  some  of  those 
*'  many  "  earlier  Gospels,  or  fragments  of 
Gospels,  to  which  St.  Luke  refers  in  his 
preface. 

Time  only  can  show  whether  the  "  mul- 
tiple-document "  theory  (linked,  possibly, 
with  the  less  extravagant  of  the  "  form  " 
theories  now  popular  among  German 
scholars)  will  be  accepted  as  the  best 
solution  of  the  "  synoptic  problem."  But 
it  would  be  disingenuous  to  conceal  from 
the  reader  that  at  present  it  is  the  "  four- 
document  "  hypothesis,  supported  as  it  is 
by  the  brilliant  scholarship  of  Dr.  Streeter, 
which  secures  the  adherence  of  most  Enghsh- 
speaking  scholars. 


Though  it  is  only  in  the  barest  outlines 
that  I  have  tried  to  sketch  the  "synoptic 
problem"  and  the  chief  of  its  attempted 
solutions,  some  of  my  readers  may  feel 
that,  so  far  as  they  are  concerned,  the  whole 
business     is     tedious     and     unprofitable. 


^he  Sources  of  the  Gospels  47 

"  Surely  it  is  unnecessary/'  they  will  say, 
*'  that  we  should  concern  ourselves  with  the 
technical  controversies  of  academic  experts. 
Surely  we  need  not  pay  attention  to  such 
matters  in  order  to  understand  the  Gospels, 
in  order  to  appreciate  rightly  their  spiritual 
teaching  or  their  literary  charm.     Again, 
if  we  are  to  believe  that  the  Evangehsts 
were  inspired,   is  not  all  this  talk  about 
'  sources  '    beside   the   point  ?  "     One   can 
understand  such  remonstrances,  and,  in  a 
degree,    sympathize    with    them.     Yet    I 
still  dare  to  hope  that,  in  retrospect,  the 
reader  will  admit  this  rather  dull  chapter 
to  have  been  well  worth   while.     For  to 
know  something  of  the  kind  of  way  in  which 
the  Gospels  were  put  together  clears  away 
at  once  a  whole  host  of  difficulties  which 
otherwise    we    should    encounter,    one    by 
one,  as  we  read  their  narratives.     Remem- 
bering the  composite  nature  of  the  Gospels, 
we  shall  not  be  perplexed  by  what  seem 
like   small   errors   or  inconsistencies.     The 
real  marvel  is  that  they  should  be  so  few. 
Again,  all  educated  people  have  heard  of 
the  "  synoptic  problem,"  yet  often  speak 
of  criticism  in   almost  total  ignorance  of 
its  real  results.     It  will  be  a  gain,  if,  without 


48     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

going  into  linguistic  and  other  details,  they 
can  have  some  idea  of  the  principal  lines 
modern  criticism  has  taken  and  the  principal 
theories  it  holds.  As  to  inspiration,  we 
may  ponder  again  St.  Luke's  Preface. 
It  shows  that  an  inspired  writer  thought 
care  and  research  essential  in  order  to  secure 
accuracy. 

But  from  all  such  preHminary  thoughts 
and  studies  we  will  turn  now  to  the  Gospels 
themselves.  In  the  Bible,  Matthew  stands 
first ;  possibly  because  its  fiequent  refer- 
ences to  the  Prophets  seemed  to  make  it 
a  link  between  the  Old  Testament  and  the 
New.  There  is,  however,  practical  unani- 
mity among  scholars  in  beHeving  Mark  to 
be  the  earHest  of  our  Gospels.  With  Mark, 
accordingly,  we  will  begin.  I  hope  that 
the  reader  will  keep  an  open  copy  of  the 
Bible — or,  at  least,  of  the  New  Testament — 
beside  him  *  all  that  my  book  can  try  to 
do  is  to  help  him  to  read  the  Gospels  for 
himself  with  fuller  understanding. 

So,  in  all  reverence,  we  turn  to  these, 
the  greatest  writings  in  the  world. 


///  Mark :   The  Interpreter  of  Peter 


In  the  first  century  the  meeting  of  the 
local  Church  in  Rome  must  have  been  extra- 
ordinarily varied  and  picturesque.  On  the 
further  side  of  the  Tiber  there  had  long  been 
a  Jewish  colony.  It  began  when  Pompey 
brought  a  batch  of  prisoners  from  Jerusalem 
in  69  B.C.  They  showed  the  characteristics 
of  their  race.  Within  four  or  five  years 
they  had  become  a  free  community,  to 
whose  growing  numbers  and  great  influence 
Cicero  referred.  Jews  from  Rome  were  in 
Jerusalem  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  They 
may  have  become  converts  to  Christianity 
and  have  spread  the  new  faith  on  their 
return.  Certainly  when,  about  twenty-five 
years  later,  St.  Paul  wrote  his  letter  to  the 
Church  in  Rome,  it  had  been  in  existence 
for  a  considerable  time  and  had,  as  his 
language  shows,  a  wide  repute.  He  is 
careful  to  express  his  reluctance  even  to 
4  49 


50     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

seem  to  "  build  upon  another  man's 
foundation  "  ;  a  phrase  according  well  with 
the  ancient  tradition  that  the  real  pioneer 
of  the  Church  in  Rome  was  St.  Peter. 
His  name,  and  the  Lord's  phrase  about 
basing  the  Church  on  that  rock,  give  an 
obvious  aptness  to  St.  Paul's  sentence. 
St.  Paul's  imprisonment  in  Rome  proved 
to  be,  as  he  said,  "  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel "  there,  and  he  brought  into 
its  brotherhood  persons  so  dissimilar  as  a 
fugitive  slave  and  members  of  the  Praetorian 
Guard.  But  there  is  no  ground  for  doubt- 
ing the  widespread  and  well-supported 
belief  that  St.  Peter  spent  his  last  years 
continuously  in  Rome,  and  presided  over 
the  Christian  church  in  that  city. 

How  strange  a  spectacle  that  society 
must  have  presented  when  it  met  each 
first  day  of  the  week !  Here  Roman 
citizens  of  aristocratic  famihes  mingled 
with  slaves ;  here  Gentiles  knelt  beside 
Jews.  Nowhere  was  the  unifying  power 
of  this  new  creed,  in  which  "  bond  and 
free,  circumcision  and  uncircumcision," 
were  merged,  shown  more  effectively  and 
pictorially  than  in  the  capital  of  the 
Roman  Empire.     So  they  met,  and,  sacra- 


Mark  :  The  Inter freter  of  Peter     5 1 

merit  and  prayers  ended,  gathered,  with  an 
eagerness  we  can  well  imagine,  round 
St.  Peter.  When  he  spoke,  they  were  listen- 
ing to  one  who  had  been  in  close  companion- 
ship with  the  Lord,  one  who  could  tell 
what  he  himself  had  heard  and  seen,  to 
whom  the  Master  had  appeared  after  the 
Resurrection.  How  anxious  their  questions, 
how  close  their  attention  !  And  how  often 
they  must  have  said  among  themselves  : 
"  Ought  not  one  of  us  to  put  down  in  writing 
these  marvellous  reminiscences  ?  Then  we 
could  get  them  into  due  sequence,  and 
study  them  at  leisure,  and  use  them  when 
we  are  trying  to  make  new  converts, 
and  hand  them  on  to  those  who  shall  follow 
us." 

Many  may  have  made  that  suggestion. 
It  was  John  Mark  who  carried  it  out.  The 
affectionate  intimacy  between  him  and  the 
aged  Apostle  is  shown  in  the  First  Epistle 
of  Peter,  where  the  younger  man  is  described 
as  "  Mark,  my  son."  Papias,  who  wrote 
what  he  had  been  told  by  a  contemporary 
of  St.  Mark,  and  himself  is  quoted  by  Euse- 
bius,  the  first  Church  historian,  states  that 
*'  Mark,  having  become  Peter's  inter- 
preter,"   set    down    all    that    the    Apostle 


52      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

remembered  of  what  Christ  had  said  or 
done.  But  these  memories  were  not  then 
in  chronological  order.  They  were  written 
down  as  spoken,  except  that  it  was  the 
work  of  the  ''  interpreter  "  to  write  them 
in  Greek.  Mark  could  not  originate  them, 
*'  for  he,"  Papias  adds,  "  neither  heard  the 
Lord  nor  followed  Him  ;  but  later  was  with 
Peter,  who  suited  his  teaching  to  his  hearer's 
needs,  not  as  describing  our  Lord's  sayings 
in  strict  sequence."  Papias — or,  rather, 
the  earUer  authority  he  quotes — goes  on  to 
emphasize  the  extreme  care  and  accuracy 
with  which  St.  Mark  wrote  down  what  he 
had  heard.  This,  among  the  earhest  of 
Christian  traditions,  is  confirmed  by  other 
second-century  writers. 

One  of  them,  Irenaeus,  says  it  was 
after  Peter's  death  that  "  Mark,  the  disciple 
and  interpreter  of  Peter,  handed  down  to 
us  in  writing  the  things  that  Peter  preached." 
But  we  need  not  trouble  ourselves,  as  some 
commentators  have  done,  over  the  supposed 
discrepancy  between  what  Papias  says  was 
done  in  St.  Peter's  hfetime  and  what 
Irenaeus  says  was  done  after  his  death. 
The  two  sentences  describe  different  stages. 
Look  again  at  Papias's  account.     How  true 


Mark  :  The  Interpreter  of  Peter     53 

to  life  it  is  !  St.  Peter  did  not  deliver  by 
instalments  a  systematic  Gospel.  He  drew 
from  his  store  of  memories  what  his  hearers 
wanted.  "  Let  us  hear  again  about  the 
Crucifixion,"  they  would  say  on  one  day  ; 
perhaps  on  the  next :  "  Let  us  hear  how 
you  were  first  called  to  discipleship."  So 
St.  Peter  gave  them,  not  a  serial  narrative 
continued  from  day  to  day,  but,  as  an  old 
man  will,  detached  memories  as  they  came 
back  to  him,  or  as  his  hearers'  questions 
or  comments  prompted.  And  close  beside 
him,  noting  it  all,  was  John  Mark,  who 
thus  gradually  compiled  a  manuscript  he 
might  have  headed  '*  Stray  Recollections  of 
an  Apostle."     That  was  the  first  stage. 

The  second  came  after  St.  Peter's  death. 
Then  John  Mark  resolved  to  put  together 
a  Gospel.  There  were  many  reasons  why 
he  should  wish  now  to  do  this.  A  new 
generation  was  growing  up.  Few  were  left 
of  those  who  actually  had  witnessed  the 
Master's  work  on  earth.  Evangelists  who 
preached  Christianity  needed  an  authentic 
record  of  its  historic  facts.  Congregations 
which  met  for  worship  could  hear  St.  Peter 
no  more,  but  what  he  had  spoken  could 
be  arranged  in  order  and  read  to  them.     As 


54     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

a  pretence  for  the  persecution  which  Nero 
had  set  afoot  in  Rome,  many  gross  false- 
hoods were  circulated  concerning  the 
Founder  of  Christianity.  They  could  be 
refuted  best  by  a  trustworthy  narrative 
of  His  ministry.  And  there  were  some 
Christians  who  mistakenly  thought  they 
could  emphasize  His  divinity  by  den3dng 
His  full  humanity.  The  Gospel  shows 
St.  Mark's  evident  anxiety  to  prove  the 
real  manhood  of  the  divine  Master. 


n 

What  were  the  materials  out  of  which 
the  Evangelist  could  make  his  book  ? 
First,  there  was  the  record  he  had  made 
of  St.  Peter's  reminiscences.  Then  there 
were  other  short  documents,  which,  or  other 
versions  of  which,  were  utihzed  later  by  the 
writers  of  Matthew  and  Luke.  And,  by 
no  means  least,  he  had  personal  recollections 
of  his  own  upon  which  to  draw,  for,  as 
we  shall  see,  there  is  good  reason  to  think 
that  he  had  been  in  Jerusalem  through  the 
week  of  our  Lord's  Passion,  and  had  been 
an  eye-witness  of  its  events.  Yet  for  this 
time  also  he  would  have  obtained  much 


Mark  :  ^he  hiterpreter  of  Peter    55 

information  from  St.  Peter,  whose  spoken 
reminiscences  of  it  must  have  contained 
many  details  which  only  one  of  the  Twelve 
could  supply. 

The  work  of  comparing,  revising,  and 
arranging  all  this  material  cannot  have 
been  light,  and  to  decide  what  should  be 
omitted  must  have  needed  anxious  con- 
sideration. The  "  dates  "  of  the  Gospels 
cannot  be  given  with  precision  ;  there  has 
been,  and  probably  always  will  be,  differing 
opinions  among  scholars  concerning  them. 
If,  however,  St.  Mark  did  not  write  his 
book  until  after  St.  Peter's  death,  as  Irenseus 
states,  in  all  probabiHty  it  was  not  written 
before  the  year  64.  For  that  is  the  year 
when  Nero  began  the  persecution  of  the 
Christians  in  Rome  which  brought  about, 
as  tradition  affirms,  St.  Peter's  martyrdom. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Gospel  seems  earlier 
than  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  the  year  70. 
Yet  a  note  in  chapter  xiii,  verse  14,  looks 
as  if  it  were  written  when  the  fall  of  the 
city  was  imminent,  though  we  cannot  be 
sure  that  this  note  was  not  interpolated  by 
some  copyist.  "  Somewhere  between  64  and 
70  A.D.  "  is  perhaps  as  near  as  we  can  go 
in  trying  to  fix  the  "  date  "  of  St.  Mark, 


56     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

and  even  then  we  are  short  of  anything 
hke  certainty. 

But  discussions  about  the  "  date  "  of  a 
Gospel  are  often  misleading  to  the  general 
reader.  Even  skilled  critics  seem  apt  to 
forget  how  limited  a  meaning  the  word  can 
have.  In  modem  conditions,  the  year 
printed  on  the  title-page  of  a  new  book 
may  be  considerably  distant  from  the  time 
when  the  contents  were  first  put  down  on 
paper.  It  does  show,  however,  when  the 
book  was  published,  and  thereby  made 
available  for  any  readers  who  chose  to 
buy  it.  There  was  no  counterpart  to  that 
stage  in  the  history  of  the  Gospels.  They 
were  not  published.  They  were  designed 
in  the  first  instance  for  the  use  of  a  small 
group  of  people  in  one  place.  St.  Luke, 
indeed,  seems  to  have  written  his  for  a 
single  reader,  Theophilus.  Thus  the  "  date  " 
of  a  Gospel  cannot  mean  the  time  when  it 
came  before  the  world,  but  only  the  time 
when  the  writing  out  of  the  original,  letter 
by  letter,  on  a  roll  of  papyrus  was  finished. 
Indefinitely  later  the  document  might  be 
used  for  reading  aloud  at  meetings  of  the 
local  church.  Afterwards  a  day  might 
come  when  some  traveller  who  wished  to 


Mark  :   The  Interpreter  of  Peter     57 

make  this  Gospel  known  to  his  own  local 
church  would  employ  a  scribe  to  copy  it. 
That  is  the  only  sort  of  "  pubHcation  "  a 
Gospel  could  have  ;  that  is  the  kind  of 
way  in  which  first  it  became  known  outside 
the  place  of  its  origin.  If  the  original  roll 
of  papyrus  (a  very  fragile  thing)  were  muti- 
lated before  any  transcription  had  been 
made,  then  all  the  copies  of  it  would  be 
imperfect. 

The  last  point  has  a  special  significance 
in  the  instance  of  St.  Mark's  book.  Either 
he  left  it  unfinished  through  death,  illness, 
or  imprisonment,  or  else  part  of  the  roll 
on  which  he  set  down  his  Gospel  was  torn 
away  before  any  copy  of  it  had  been  made. 
For,  as  it  has  come  down  to  us,  Mark  breaks 
off  abruptly,  with  an  unfinished  sentence, 
at  the  eighth  verse  of  the  final  chapter.^ 
The  twelve  verses  in  our  English  Bible  that 
follow  are  no  true  part  of  St.  Mark's  work. 
As  a  marginal  note  in  the  Revised  Version 
states,  they  are  not  found  in  the  oldest 
manuscripts    of    the    Gospel    that    have 

^  Of  course,  the  division  into  "  chapters "  and 
"  verses  "  was  made  long  afterwards,  for  the  sake  of 
convenience  in  reference  ;  there  were  no  such  divisions 
in  the  early  MSS. 


58      How  to  Understand  the  Gosfels 

survived.^  They  represent  one  of  a  number 
of  endings  written  by  unknown  hands  in 
early  days  in  order  to  fill  the  gap  and  round 
off  the  story  left  unfinished  by  St.  Mark. 
Dr.  Streeter  suggests  that,  as  this  was  pre- 
eminently the  *'  Gospel  of  Peter,"  stories 
of  Resurrection  appearances  to  St.  Peter 
would  naturally  find  a  place  in  it,  and 
that  chapter  xxi  of  the  Fourth  Gospel, 
evidently  added  as  a  supplement  to 
that  work,  was  based  upon  the  "lost" 
ending  of  Mark.  But  this  is,  of  course, 
merely  a  conjecture.  Against  the  theory 
of  a  damaged  MS.  two  points  must  be 
weighed  :  (i)  the  damage  must  have  been 
done  before  any  copy  had  been  taken, 
and  had  it  been  done  in  St.  Peter's 
lifetime,  he  would  have  written  anew  the 
destroyed  portion ;  (ii)  a  papyrus  was 
rolled  with  the  beginning  outwards,  so  that 
the  first  chapter  would  be  more  hkely  to 
suffer  accidental  injury  than  the  last.  On 
the  whole,  therefore,  it  seems  more  probable 
that  St.  Mark,  hke  many  another  author, 
died  with  his  work  unfinished.  Anyhow, 
what  we  may  take  as  quite  certain  is  that 
the  ending  given  in  our  Bibles,  after  verse 

1  They  are  of  the  fourth  or  fifth  century. 


Mark  :  The  Interpreter  of  Peter     59 


8  of  chapter  xvi,  did  not  form  part  of  the 
original  Gospel. 

Ill 

As  we  take  a  preliminary  glance  through 
the  Gospel  itself,  we  may  notice  how  its 
character  seems  to  confirm  those  traditions 
about  its  sources  and  aim  which  we  have 
been  examining. 

We  observed  the  behef  of  the  early  Church 
that  St.  Mark  found  his  chief  source  in 
the  "  Memoirs  of  St.  Peter."  Now,  as  we  look 
through  the  pages  of  his  book,  we  see  that 
he  makes  the  call  of  Peter  to  discipleship 
almost  his  starting-point.  There  is  not  a 
word  about  the  birth  or  youth  of  our  Lord. 
The  first  verse  is  probably  an  editorial  note 
by  a  copyist.  The  next  two  are  a  quotation 
from  Isaiah.  Then,  in  a  most  meagre 
fashion,  all  the  stories  of  the  Baptist's 
preaching,  of  our  Lord's  baptism,  and  of 
the  temptation  in  the  wilderness,  are  com- 
pressed into  twelve  short  verses !  But 
after  that  comes  the  call  of  Peter,  and  the 
detailed  narrative  begins.  We  are  told 
about  Simon  Peter's  home,  and  his  mother- 
in-law  ;  the  disciples  are  described  as 
"  Simon  and  they  that  were  with  him." 


6o     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

(i.  36).  The  language  is  often  that  of  an 
eye-witness  when  only  the  Twelve  were 
with  the  Master.  How  unintentionally, 
too,  the  touching  humiUty  of  the  aged 
Apostle  is  revealed !  He  suppresses  the 
high  eulogy  he  received  from  Christ, 
"  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon,"  recorded  in 
the  Matthaean  Gospel.  But  he  insists  that 
the  scathing  rebuke,  "  Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan,"  shall  be  made  known  to  his  hearers 
— and  St.  Mark  could  be  sure  of  his  wish 
that  it  should  reappear  in  the  written 
Gospel  also. 

Let  us  pass  to  another  feature  of  this 
Gospel  which  must  impress  us  at  once  when 
we  turn  over  its  pages.  It  seems  to  allot  a 
quite  disproportionate  quantity  of  its  space 
to  the  story  of  our  Lord's  Passion.  St.  Mark 
has  to  record  the  ministry  of  three  years. 
Yet  he  assigns  more  than  a  third  of  his  total 
space  to  describing  the  events  of  one  week. 
Of  course,  we  have  to  remember  that  his 
book  is  incomplete.  We  cannot  tell  to  what 
length  he  carried  it  or  proposed  to  carry  it. 
But  even  when  we  take  this  into  account,  the 
contrast  between  the  brevity  of  the  earlier 
narratives  and  the  detail  with  which  the 
story  of  Holy  Week  is  told  seems  remarkable. 


Mark  :   Ihe  Interpreter  of  Peter     6i 

We  can  understand  it,  however,  if  we  accept 
the  ancient  tradition  that  for  this  part  of  his 
Gospel  the  writer  was  able  to  draw  upon  his 
personal  knowledge.  Why  does  he  record 
the  incident  of  the  "  certain  young  man  " — 
i.e.  a  young  man  whose  name  he  could  give 
if  he  chose — that  fled  naked  from  the  Garden 
of  Gethsemane  ?  In  itself  it  seems  point- 
less. But  its  introduction  is  intelUgible 
enough  if  that  ''  certain  young  man " 
were,  as  tradition  affirms,  the  Evangelist 
himself. 

Another  feature  of  the  Gospel  becomes 
evident  at  a  first  glance  through  its  pages. 
It  was  intended  for  non- Jewish  readers. 
Aramaic  terms  are  interpreted.  Jewish 
customs  and  seasons  are  explained,  and  only 
for  Gentiles  could  such  explanations  be 
necessary.  Again,  the  writer  is  evidently 
far  more  anxious  to  record  what  Jesus 
Christ  did  than  what  He  said.  The  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  is  not  included,  or  any  such 
discourses  as  are  found  in  the  Fourth  Gospel. 
There  are  only  eight  parables,  as  contrasted 
with  twenty  in  Matthew  and  twenty-five  in 
Luke .  The  Romans  were  far  more  interested 
in  deeds  than  in  words.  The  allegorical, 
mystical,  and  spiritual  teaching  would  appeal 


62      Hozv  to  Understand,  the  Gospels 

enormously  to  Eastern  people,  but  not  to 
Western,  and  so  the  contents  of  St.  Mark's 
Gospel  accord  with  the  tradition  of  its  Roman 
origin.  The  best  means,  St.  Mark  felt,  of 
countering  the  slanders  about  Christianity 
which  Nero  had  circulated  was  to  set  down 
a  simple,  truthful,  and  vivid  account  of 
Christianity's  Founder,  to  show  what  kind 
of  life  He  lived  and  what  His  deeds  were 
during  the  years  of  His  public  ministry.  He 
would  dwell  specially  on  the  last  week,  in 
order  to  show  that  the  charge  of  treason 
against  Rome  was  entirely  unfounded,  and 
that  it  was  altogether  the  spite  of  the 
religious  leaders  in  Jerusalem  which  brought 
Jesus  to  the  Cross. 

St.  Mark's  style  fits  his  theme.  Even  in  a 
translation  we  can  realize  that  it  is  simple, 
straightforward,  and  brisk.  It  has  move- 
ment and  colour.  A  Greek  word  variously 
rendered  "  forthwith,"  ''  immediately,"  and 
**  straightway "  is  used  more  that  forty 
times.  And  St.  Peter's  memory  was  stored 
with  many  Uttle  details,  lacking  in  the  other 
Gospels,  which  are  faithfully  reproduced  in 
Mark.  When,  to  take  one  example  from 
many,  the  five  thousand  people  are  fed, 
Mark  tells  us  that  they  sat  down  in  ranks 


Mark  :   The  Interpreter  of  Peter    63 

upon  the  green  grass.  In  a  way  the  Enghsh 
version  cannot  quite  reproduce,  that  sen- 
tence gives  us  the  vivid  impression  left  on  an 
eye-witness  of  the  scene.  *'  Green  "  serves  to 
fix  the  season  ;  only  in  the  spring-time  was 
the  soil  of  the  plain  green  with  growth.  And 
the  word  rendered  "  ranks  "  means  literally  a 
herb-garden.  There,  then,  is  the  picture  : 
the  wide  expanse  clothed  in  its  spring-time 
green,  and  the  multitude  ranged  in  orderly 
rows  upon  it,  looking  Uke  vast  beds  of  herbs 
planted  in  hues  at  equal  intervals.  It  is  a 
picturesque  simile  such  as  no  one  inventing 
the  story  could  have  used.  It  is  a  vivid 
little  bit  of  word-painting  from  memory, 
given  by  St.  Peter  to  the  Evangelist,  and  by 
him  imbedded  in  his  Gospel. 

IV 

Now  we  can  take  up  this  Gospel  to  read 
it  through,  understanding  what  kind  of  book 
it  is  ;  a  chronicle  chiefly  of  our  Lord's  hfe  and 
deeds,  with  outhnes  of  His  teaching,  through 
the  three  years  of  His  ministry ;  a  book 
derived  principally  from  the  reminiscences  of 
St.  Peter,  but  amphfied  by  extracts  from 
other  documents  and,  towards  the  close,  by 
the  writer's  own  experience  ;  a  book  written 


64     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

at  Rome,  and  designed  for  non- Jewish 
readers  in  the  western  world.  To  keep  those 
points  in  mind  will  enable  us  to  read  Mark 
with  far  more  understanding  and  appreci- 
ation than  otherwise  would  be  possible. 


Chapter  Mark  :    The  Galilean 

IV  Ministry  and  Passion  Week 


In  a  far  greater  degree  than  any  of  the 
other  Evangehsts,  St.  Mark  arranged  his 
Gospel  according  to  a  definite  plan.  He 
divided  it  into  two  main  sections,  linked  by  a 
brief  summary  of  intervening  events,  and 
prefaced  by  an  introduction.  '*  I  must 
begin,"  we  may  imagine  him  to  have  said, 
"  with  some  mention  of  John's  ministry  and 
our  Lord's  baptism  and  temptation.  I  have 
little  information  about  that  time,  and  none 
about  any  work  the  Master  did  in  Jerusalem 
before  going  north  to  Galilee.  But  once  the 
Galilean  ministry  is  reached,  I  have  plenty 
of  material  in  my  notes  of  Simon  Peter's 
teaching.  So,  from  the  first  day  of  his 
discipleship,  I  shall  be  able  to  give  a  fairly 
full  account  of  what  happened.  One  digres- 
sion I  must  allow  myself,  because  I  want  to 
insert  the  story  of  the  Baptist's  death. 
Otherwise  I  shall  carry  forward  the  narrative 
5  65 


66     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

without  interruption.  I  am  fairly  confident 
that  I  have  managed  to  arrange  the  events 
in  their  right  chronological  order.  That 
will  enable  me  to  show  clearly  the  different 
stages  of  the  work  in  Galilee,  and  the  causes 
which  forced  our  Lord  to  change  His 
methods.  Another  main  section  of  my  book 
will  deal  with  the  week  of  the  Crucifixion. 
This  I  can  describe  in  detail  from  day  to  day, 
for  I  have  my  own  recollections  of  it,  as  well 
as  Simon  Peter's.  But  between  the  two 
main  sections,  between  the  departure  from 
Gahlee  and  the  final  entry  into  Jerusalem, 
I  have  to  interpose  some  account  of  a  period 
about  which  my  information  is  scanty.  I  do 
know  that  during  it  our  Lord  preached  in 
Judaea  and  Peraea.  And  I  have  documents 
describing  events  which  seem  to  belong  to 
this  period.  From  them  I  can  choose  a  few 
of  the  most  important,  without  trying  to 
indicate  the  precise  time  or  place  at  which 
they  occurred.  However,  this  intermediate 
part  of  my  Gospel  shall  be  quite  short,  in 
order  that  I  may  have  ample  space  for  the 
story  of  the  Crucifixion  week.  Then  I  shall 
describe  the  Resurrection '' — and  here  we 
can  imagine  St.  Mark's  design  no  further. 
For,  as  has  been  said  above,  we  do  not  know 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry         6j 

at  what  length  he  proposed  to  tell  the  story 
of  the  Resurrection.  What  we  do  know  is 
that  his  account  of  it,  as  we  now  have  his 
Gospel,  is  broken  off  almost  at  the  begin- 
ning. 

At  this  point  I  will  ask  my  reader  to  turn 
to  St.  Mark's  Gospel.  (I  hope  he  possesses  a 
Bible  printed  in  good  legible  type,  and  the 
pages  of  which  lie  open  easily  !)  Let  us  look 
at  the  different  sections  in  Mark.  The 
Introduction  consists  of  the  first  fifteen  verses 
of  chapter  i.  Then  the  first  main  section, 
describing  the  Galilean  ministry,  extends  from 
i.  i6  to  the  end  of  chapter  ix.  There  follows 
the  short  intermediate  section,  chapter  x. 
Its  first  verse  describes  a  period  extending 
probably  through  some  months.  Then  we 
have  very  short  accounts  of  about  half  a 
dozen  incidents,  that  happened  at  various 
times  and  at  unnamed  places  within  that 
period.  With  verse  32  the  final  journey  to 
Jerusalem  begins.  So  we  come  to  the  other 
main  section  of  the  book — from  xi.  i  to 
xvi.  8.  Here  we  have  a  day-by-day 
journal  from  Palm  Sunday  to  Good  Friday, 
fiUing  no  fewer  than  five  chapters,  xi-xv. 
Finally,  St.  Mark's  account  of  the  Resur- 
rection begins  with  chapter  xvi,  is  cut  short 


68      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

after  eight  verses,  and  verses  9-20  are  the 
work  of  another  hand. 

II 

The  Introduction  gives  us  one  graphic 
detail  that  we  do  not  get  from  any  other 
source.  When  our  Lord  at  the  time  of  the 
temptation  was  in  the  wilderness,  "  he  was 
with  the  wild  beasts,"  it  says.  Otherwise 
the  introductory  fifteen  verses  need  not 
detain  us.  The  events  of  which  they  speak 
are  put  before  us  far  better  in  the  other 
Gospels.  So  we  will  pass  on  at  once  to  the 
first  main  section — the  story  of  Christ's 
ministry  in  Galilee.  Most  people  will  find 
it  useful,  I  think,  if  at  this  point  they  will 
reread  that  section — chapter  i.  16  to  the  end  of 
chapter  ix.  I  should  Hke  them  to  read  it, 
for  the  purpose  I  have  in  mind,  attentively 
indeed,  yet  rapidly,  going  through  the  whole 
section  at  one  sitting.  I  would  have  them 
read  it,  on  this  occasion,  without  pause  to 
meditate  on  any  passage  that  seems  specially 
suggestive  or  to  elucidate  any  that  seems 
difficult.  To  these  a  return  can  be  made 
afterwards ;  a  few  such  points  will  be  dealt 
with  in  the  rest  of  this  chapter.  But  what 
I  want  now  is  that  the  reader,  by  going 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  69 

quickly  through  the  whole  story  in  this  way, 
should  allow  the  cumulative  effect  of  it  all  to 
make  its  full  impression  upon  him.  The 
wonderful  effect  of  the  whole  never  reaches 
us  so  long  as  we  read  a  long  and  connected 
part  of  a  book  in  small  snippets. 

Now,  if  I  may  assume  the  reader  to  have 
made  this  experiment,  he  will  feel  afresh,  I 
think,  the  terse  vigour  of  St.  Mark's  style, 
and  his  skill  in  showing  how  each  stage  of 
our  Lord's  work  in  Gahlee  was  the  natural 
outcome  of  the  one  before  it.  First,  He 
teaches  as  a  rabbi  in  the  synagogues,  and 
with  immense  success.  His  fame  spreads, 
and  increasing  crowds  throng  to  hear  Him. 
His  words,  and  His  deeds  of  healing,  create 
an  amazement  that  St.  Mark  pictures  most 
vividly.  "  What  is  this  ?  A  new  teaching  !  " 
(i.  27,  R.V.)  is  the  word  that  runs  round  the 
synagogue  at  Capemaimi.  As  yet  there  is 
no  hint  of  opposition,  even  though  He  heals 
on  the  Sabbath.  On  the  contrary.  He  is 
welcomed  everywhere  in  the  synagogues, 
"  and  he  went  into  their  synagogues  through- 
out all  Gahlee,  preaching  and  casting  out 
devils  "  (i.  39).     That  is  the  first  stage. 

It  does  not  last  long.  Soon  the  local 
rehgious  leaders  grow  jealous  of  His  immense 


70     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

hold  on  the  people,  while  His  doctrine  and 
deeds  seemed  at  variance  with  all  their 
traditions.  Notice  how  subtly  St.  Mark 
indicates  the  growth  of  this  opposition. 
When  first  we  hear  of  it,  the  scribes  "  reason 
in  their  hearts  *'  (ii.  6)  against  Jesus,  but  do 
not  venture  to  speak  their  thoughts  aloud. 
Next,  while  they  are  still  afraid  to  challenge 
Him  directly,  they  make  their  criticism 
through  the  disciples  (ii.  i6).  Then  they 
criticize  the  disciples  to  Him  (ii.  i8,  24). 
After  this  they  watch  Him  in  the  synagogue, 
to  see  if  He  will  heal  on  the  Sabbath,  "  that 
they  might  accuse  Him  "  (iii.  2).  Having 
drawn  upon  themselves  His  angry  rebuke, 
they  combine  with  "  the  Herodians  "  (iii.  6) 
— an  ecclesiastical-political  alHance — in  try- 
ing to  find  means  of  destroying  Him. 

But  it  was  not  altogether  of  their  own 
accord  that  the  scribes  in  GaUlee  turned 
against  our  Lord.  A  powerful  influence 
from  the  south  was  brought  to  bear  upon 
them.  Observe  how  skilfully,  and  inci- 
dentally, as  it  were,  St.  Mark  indicates  this. 
He  does  not  tell  us  at  length  that  reports 
about  the  dangerous  new  teacher  were 
carried  to  Jerusalem,  and  that  the  Temple 
authorities,  greatly  perturbed,  determined 


Mark  :   Galilean  Ministry  71 

to  send  some  of  their  scribes  to  Galilee  in 
order  to  denounce  the  heretic  and  neutralize 
any  influence  He  had  gained.  Yet  all  that  is 
implicit  in  his  narrative  when  he  tells  how 
*'  the  scribes  which  came  down  from 
Jerusalem  said.  He  hath  Beelzebub " 
(iii.  22). 

What  followed  ?  Two  results  :  first,  that 
the  hostiUty  of  the  rehgious  leaders  closed 
the  synagogues  to  Jesus.  Therefore,  He  has 
henceforth  to  give  His  teaching  in  the  open 
air,  and  does  that  mostly  on  the  shore  of  the 
Sea  of  GaUlee.  And  He  orders  *'  a  Uttle 
boat  to  wait  on  him  **  (iii.  9).  Partly  that 
enabled  Him  to  escape  the  actual  pressure  of 
the  crowd,  but  it  had  another  advantage 
also.  For  the  other  result  arising  from  the 
poUtical  hostility  shown  by  Herod  and  his 
followers  was  that  life  in  Gahlee  became 
increasingly  dangerous  for  our  Lord.  If 
there  were  a  menace  of  arrest.  He  and  the 
disciples  could  escape  in  the  boat  to  the 
other  side  of  the  lake,  where  the  jurisdiction 
of  Herod  Antipas  did  not  run. 

The  synagogue-preaching  was  the  j5rst 
stage  of  the  GaHlean  ministry,  the  open-air 
preaching  the  second.  But  the  latter  seemed 
unsatisfactory  if  the  message  were  to  be 


72     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

rightly  understood  and  perpetuated ;  a 
very  small  proportion  of  the  "  seed,"  as 
Christ  said,  fell  on  *'  good  ground."  So  the 
third  stage  was  reached.  Instead  of  trying 
to  teach  many  people  a  httle,  the  Master 
sets  Himself  to  teach  a  few  thoroughly,  in 
order  that  afterwards  they  may  be  able  to 
transmit  what  they  have  heard.  Increasingly 
He  withdraws  Himself  from  the  multitudes, 
and,  when  He  does  meet  them,  speaks  to 
them  in  parables  the  inner  meaning  of  which 
is  explained  to  the  disciples  alone.  Towards 
the  end,  when  Jesus  passes  through  Gililee, 
*'  he  would  not  that  any  man  should  know 
it  "  (ix.  30).  Only  when  He  has  finished 
the  Galilean  ministry  "  multitudes  come 
together  unto  him  again  ;  and,  as  he  was 
wont,  he  taught  them  again  "  (x.  1). 

Now,  the  way  in  which  St.  Mark  makes 
these  stages  reveal  themselves  to  the  careful 
reader,  the  deft  touches  by  which  he  indi- 
cates them,  the  feehng  he  gives  that  each 
follows  in  inevitable  sequence  the  one  before 
it,  the  manner  in  which  he  compresses  and 
subordinates  details  that  do  not  directly 
help  forward  his  narrative — aU  this  seems  a 
triumph  of  Uterary  art.  There  has  always 
been  a  tendency  to  underrate  Mark  in  com- 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  73 

parison  with  the  other  Gospels,  because  it 
seems  so  succinct  and  matter-of-fact.  In 
truth,  here  is  the  art  which  conceals  artifice. 
Each  Gospel  has  its  own  special  merits  ;  each 
contributes  something  to  us  which  the  others 
lack.  But  neither  of  the  other  synoptic 
Gospels  can  rival  Mark  as  a  narrative.  In 
Matthew  the  materials  are  grouped  accord- 
ing to  subject  rather  than  set  forth  in 
chronological  order.  Luke  is  rich  in  treasures 
that  we  find  in  no  other  Gospel.  Its  author 
excelled  as  a  descriptive  writer,  and  in  his 
Acts,  after  the  first  few  chapters,  he  had 
direct  information  and  personal  knowledge 
which  enabled  him  to  write  a  connected 
narrative  without  difficulty.  It  was  other- 
wise with  his  Gospel.  Probably  he  had  far 
more  documents  to  work  from  than  were  at 
St.  Mark's  disposal.  The  difficulty  of  col- 
lating them  and  assigning  each  of  the  various 
events  described  by  them  to  its  right  place 
and  time  must  have  been  great.  And  St. 
Luke  had  not,  hke  St.  Mark,  intimate 
memories  of  St.  Peter's  discourses  to  guide 
him.  Great,  too,  as  were  his  own  gifts,  he 
had  not  that  genius  for  setting  down  facts 
in  their  right  order  which  distinguished  St. 
Mark.     That  he  did  attempt  to  arrange  them 


74     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

"  in  order  "  his  preface  bears  witness.  But  he 
failed  where  St.  Mark  succeeded.  When,  as 
happens  often,  the  chronology  of  Luke 
differs  from  that  of  Mark,  we  may  be  fairly 
sure  that  the  order  in  Mark  is  the  right 
one. 

Even  where  there  is  no  doubt  concerning 
chronological  sequence,  the  writer  of  history 
knows  how  hard  is  the  task  of  handhng  the 
material  in  precisely  the  right  way,  of 
deciding  what  to  omit,  of  writing  so  that  the 
chief  points,  without  undue  emphasis,  make 
themselves  clear.  He  knows  also  that,  in 
proportion  as  he  succeeds,  what  he  has  done 
with  such  skill  will  seem  to  the  casual 
reader  a  simple  piece  of  straightforward 
narrative,  requiring  no  skill  at  all.  That, 
until  we  trouble  to  look  closely,  is  the  kind 
of  effect  produced  on  us  by  Mark.  But  if 
anyone  with  a  Hterary  sense,  and,  in  par- 
ticular, anyone  who  has  ever  tried  to  write 
history,  will  examine  with  care  the  story  of 
the  Galilean  ministry  as  St.  Mark  wrote  it, 
will  notice  the  effects  he  gains,  and  the  means 
by  which  he  gains  them,  he  will  be  deeply 
impressed,  I  am  confident,  by  the  tech- 
nical skill  of  this  work. 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  75 

III 

Let  us  look  at  it  a  little  more  closely. 
Obviously,  even  if  St.  Mark  had  known  what 
had  happened  on  each  day,  he  could  not 
find  space  to  record  it  all.  Sometimes  he 
must  compress  weeks  or  months  into  a 
sentence.  Yet,  that  we  may  reaUze  what 
the  working-Hfe  of  Jesus  in  Galilee  was  like, 
now  and  again  he  will  spare  space  to  describ- 
ing a  day  in  full.  He  does  that  at  the  very 
start.  That  we  may  begin  with  a  clear  idea 
of  the  ministry,  he  takes  its  opening  day,  a 
Sabbath  at  Capernaum,  and  tells  us  all  that 
happened  in  it.  (The  narrative  begins  at 
chapter  i.  21.)  Jesus  enters  the  synagogue 
at  the  accustomed  hour  of  pubhc  worship — 
usually  9  a.m.  After  the  prayers  and  the 
readings  from  the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  the 
ruler  of  the  synagogue  turns  to  Jesus,  as  a 
visiting  rabbi,  and  invites  Him  to  speak. 
St.  Mark  does  not  pause  even  to  summarize 
the  sermon ;  that  is  ahen  to  his  purpose,  it 
would  be  a  digression  weakening  the  special 
effect  he  wants  to  produce.  What  he  does 
record  is  the  astonishment  it  stirs  in  its 
hearers.  Suddenly  there  is  a  disturbance  in 
the  synagogue.     A  man  stricken  with  mania 


76     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

struggles  and  screams.  Jesus  heals  him, 
and  the  wonder  of  the  gathering  in  the 
synagogue  increases.  They  go  to  their 
homes,  some  in  Capernaum,  some  in  the 
neighboiuring  villages,  full  of  excitement,  and 
spreading  everywhere  the  news  of  what  they 
have  heard  and  seen.  By  this  time  it  is 
almost  noon.  Jesus,  with  Peter  and  Andrew, 
James  and  John,  depart  to  their  house  for 
the  midday  meal.  They  find  the  household 
in  dismay.  Peter's  mother-in-law  has  been 
stricken  suddenly  with  fever.  "  Straight- 
way "  they  tell  Jesus.  He  goes  to  her  room, 
takes  her  hand  in  His,  and  heals  her.  She 
is  not  merely  brought  to  convalescence  ;  so 
immediate  and  complete  is  the  cure  that  she 
rises  from  the  bed  in  her  usual  health  and 
"  ministers  to  them,"  seeing  to  the  delayed 
meal.  The  afternoon  is  spent  in  the  enj oined 
Sabbath-day  quiet.  But  the  Sabbath  ends 
at  6  p.m.  No  sooner  is  it  over  than  '*  all  the 
city  was  gathered  together  at  the  door," 
bringing  "  all  that  were  sick  and  them  that 
were  possessed  with  devils."  Into  the  shrill 
excited  tumult  of  that  Eastern  crowd,  amid 
the  groans  of  the  sick,  the  cries  of  the 
possessed,  Jesus  steps  forth,  and  heals,  and 
teaches. 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  JJ 


After  such  a  morning  and  evening  a 
long  night's  rest  must  have  been  needed. 
Yet  Jesus  could  not  forgo  that  solitary 
open-air  communing  with  His  Father  which 
was  the  mainstay  of  His  life  and  work. 
So  "in  the  morning,  a  great  while  before 
day,  he  rose  up  and  went  out,  and  departed 
into  a  desert  place,  and  there  prayed/* 
It  must  have  been  Simon  Peter  who  heard 
Him  go,  and,  long  years  afterwards,  told 
of  that  time  in  the  hearing  of  St.  Mark. 
At  the  outset  of  his  Gospel,  then,  the 
Evangelist  gives  us  this  wonderful  picture 
of  a  day  in  the  hfe  of  Jesus — the  first  day 
of  His  pubhc  ministry,  which  so  many 
others  were  like.  Having  given  us  one 
complete  day  to  illustrate  the  synagogue- 
preaching  period,  St.  Mark  later  adds  a 
companion  picture  of  a  complete  day 
in  the  period  of  open-air  preaching.  The 
reader  will  find  it  in  chapter  vi.  30-55. 
The  Twelve,  returning  from  their  mission, 
find  Jesus  at  work  on  the  sea-shore.  There 
is  a  huge  crowd,  of  so  many  with  eager 
questions,  so  many  waiting  to  be  healed, 
"  that  they  had  no  leisure  so  much  as  to 
eat."  He  plans  to  go  with  His  disciples 
"  apart  into  a  desert  place  '*  on  the  other 


78     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

side  of  the  lake.  They  embark  for  this 
purpose.  But  there  is  Uttle  wind,  and  the 
crossing  is  slow — so  slow  that  the  people, 
seeing  what  He  intends,  can  hurry  round 
by  land  to  the  other  side  and  get  there 
first.  When  the  boat  touches  shore, 
instead  of  the  solitude  on  which  He  had 
counted,  Jesus  finds  the  same  crowd  that 
He  had  left  behind  !  Instead  of  showing 
annoyance.  He  "  had  compassion  on  them," 
and,  having  taught  through  the  morning 
and  had  no  leisure  for  food,  again  "  He 
began  to  teach  them  many  things,"  until 
the  day  is  "  far  spent."  Then  He  uses 
His  power  to  feed  them.  The  disciples 
are  sent  back  in  the  boat.  Alone  at  last, 
**  He  departed  into  the  mountain  to  pray." 
The  night  falls,  but  it  is  the  time  of  the 
Paschal  full  moon.  Presently  He  sees  the 
disciples  still  on  the  lake,  and  "  distressed 
in  rowing,  for  the  wind  was  contrary." 
And  so  "  about  the  fourth  watch  of  the 
night  he  cometh  to  them  " — that  is,  about 
3  a.m.  !  Such  is  the  record  of  another 
day's  work. 

Notice  an  example  of  St.  Mark's  dexterity 
of  arrangement.  In  chapter  vi.  7-13  we 
hear  how  our  Lord  sends  forth  the  Twelve. 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  79 

Their  work  is  summarized  in  a  couple  of 
sentences.  We  hear  no  more  of  them  until 
their  return.  If,  however,  that  return  were 
described  in  the  next  sentence,  the  interval 
of  time  would  be  difficult  to  realize. 
Accordingly,  having  mentioned  the  de- 
parture of  the  twelve,  St.  Mark  chooses 
this  point  in  which  to  insert  the  story  of 
the  Baptist's  death.  So  our  thoughts  are 
taken  to  another  theme,  and  it  is  with  the 
desired  feeling  of  time  having  passed  that 
we  hear,  sixteen  verses  farther  on,  of  the 
Apostles'  return,  when  they  told  Him  "  all 
things,  whatsoever  they  had  done  and 
whatsoever  they  had  taught." 

Enough  has  been  said,  I  hope,  to  indicate 
the  subtle  skill  in  the  writing  of  this  Gospel, 
which  at  a  first  glance  seems  a  wholly 
artless  chronicle  of  events.  And  indeed  it 
is  only  when  we  look  closely  at  its  con- 
struction that  we  begin  to  understand  the 
book.  There  are  no  signposts  on  the  road 
such  as  a  modem  writer  would  put  up  for 
our  guidance.  We  do  not  find  verses 
21-36  of  the  first  chapter  introduced  by  the 
words  :  "  here  is  an  account  of  one  day's 
ministry  in  Capernaum,"  or,  later  on,  a 
sentence  pointing  out  that   at  this  stage 


8o     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

our  Lord  changed  His  methods.  We  are 
left  to  note  these  things  for  ourselves.  It 
follows,  therefore,  that  rightly  to  appreciate 
Mark,  we  must  read  it  with  alert  attention. 

IV 

One  of  the  most  valuable  characteristics 
of  the  book  is  its  pellucid  candour.  St. 
Mark  is  not  afraid  to  attribute  human 
emotions  and  Hmitations  to  our  Lord ; 
He  feels  grief,  anger,  surprise,  amazement, 
fatigue  ;  He  asks  questions  for  information  ; 
at  times  He  is  unable  to  accomphsh  what 
He  wills.  Such  phrases,  remarkable  in 
themselves,  become  yet  more  striking  when 
we  find  that  all  of  them  are  either  toned 
down  or  omitted  entirely  in  the  parallel 
passages  of  the  Matthsean  Gospel.  The 
compiler  of  that  Gospel  was  obviously 
afraid  that  such  sayings  might  be  mis- 
understood, and  be  used  to  impugn  our 
Lord's  divinity.  Thus  again  the  question 
recorded  in  Mark  **  Why  callest  thou  me 
good  7  "  is  most  significantly  transmuted 
by  Matthew  into  **  Why  askest  thou  me 
concerning  that  which  is  good  ?  "  (Mk.  x. 
i8 ;  Matt.  xix.  17),  where  we  cannot  doubt 
that  Mark  gives  us  the  true  form.     The  real 


Mark  :  Galilean  Ministry  8i 

emphasis  in  it,  of  course,  falls  upon  the 
adjective,  not  the  pronoun ;  not  "  why 
callest  thou  me  good  ?  "  but  "  why  callest 
thou  me  *  good  '  ?  "  It  is  the  story  of  a 
man  in  a  hurry,  who  comes  "  running " 
to  Jesus  and  asks,  **  Good  teacher,  what 
am  I  to  do  to  gain  eternal  life  ?  "  "  First 
measure  your  words,"  is  the  answer.  "  You 
call  me  *  good.'  You  use  that  word  lightly  ; 
what  meaning  has  it  for  you  ?  What  is 
your  standard  of  goodness — what  your 
ideal  ?  The  divine  one  of  perfection,  for 
God  only  is  truly  *  good,'  or  the  human 
conventional  standard  of  your  day  ?  Begin 
by  adjusting  your  moral  values,  by  pausing 
to  think  what  *  goodness  '  means."  The 
writer  of  Matthew,  however,  fearing  that 
the  saying  might  be  misinterpreted — as, 
indeed,  it  has  been  often — ^was  afraid  to 
record  it  with  the  candour  of  St.  Mark. 

Yet,  for  all  its  frank  and  eager  insistence 
on  our  Lord's  humanity,  Mark  insists  no 
less  that,  in  a  unique  sense.  He  is  divine.  It 
emphasizes  His  supernatural  powers.  It 
gives  us  the  story  of  the  Transfiguration. 
And  it  records  the  decisive  answer  of  our 
Lord  Himself :  "  Again  the  high  priest 
asked  him,  and  saith  unto  him,  Art  thou 
6 


82      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  ?  And 
Jesus  said,  I  am."  (xiv.  62).  It  is  worth 
while  to  notice  that  in  this,  the  earliest 
of  our  Gospels,  the  claim  of  Jesus  to  be  the 
divine  Messiah  is  made  quite  explicitly ; 
implicitly  also  it  is  the  basis  upon  which 
His  unique  "  authority,"  both  as  a  teacher 
and  a  healer,  is  based. 

Special   emphasis   in    the    story    of    His 

Galilean  work  is  laid  upon  His  authority 

over  evil  spirits,  which  He  banishes  from 

their  victims.     "  Preaching  and  casting  out 

devils "    is   a   phrase   in   which    St.    Mark 

summarizes    His    work    (i.    39).     So,    too, 

when  the  Apostles  were  sent  forth  "  they 

cast    out    many    devils "     (vi.     13).     The 

belief  that  many  forms  of  illness  were  due 

to  evil  spirits  was  held  by  all  the  people 

among  whom  our  Lord  lived.     That  many 

of  such  maladies  were  in  truth  due  to  quite 

other    causes    is    indubitable.     That    there 

were    no    genuine     cases     of    demoniacal 

possession — or,  indeed,  that  no  such  cases 

exist  to-day — is  an  assertion  to  which  few 

medical    men    who    have    worked    among 

primitive    races    would    care    to    commit 

themselves.     But  the  important  point  for 

us  to  remember  as  we  read  the  Gospels 


Mark  :    Galilean  Ministry  83 

is  that  our  Lord  spoke  and  worked  in 
accordance  with  the  thought  of  His  day. 
Dr.  Headlam  has  put  this  admirably  :  ^ 

*'  Our  Lord's  language  is  completely  in 
accordance  with  the  religious  and  scientific 
ideas  of  His  contemporaries.  He  acts, 
recognizing  fully  what  both  the  onlookers 
and  those  whom  He  cured  would  think. 
It  is  obvious  that  nothing  else  would  have 
been  possible  on  His  part.  Let  us  ask 
those  who  feel  troubled  by  this  what 
particular  theory  our  Lord  should  have 
substituted  for  that  current  in  His  time. 
Do  they  think  that  He  ought  to  have 
talked  in  the  scientific  and  medical  language 
of  the  present  day  ?  It  is  obvious  that 
to  have  done  so  would  have  conveyed  no 
meaning  to  anyone  who  heard  Him,  deprived 
Him  of  power  and  influence,  made  His 
actions  vain  and  ineffectual.  The  one 
condition  of  being  able  to  exercise  his 
ministry  as  a  man  teaching  men  was  that 
He  should  do  it  in  accordance  with  the 
thought  and  ideas  of  the  day." 

Dr.    Headlam   writes   that   with   special 

1  In  his  Life  and  Teaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  p.  187. 


§4     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

reference  to  the  belief  in  evil  spirits  current 
in  our  Lord's  age.  But  it  is  true  of  many 
other  beliefs  of  that  time  ;  beHefs  which 
Jesus  Christ,  having  taken  our  nature  upon 
Him,  adopted  or  shared.  A  great  number 
of  the  difficulties  people  feel  as  they  read  the 
Gospels  will  vanish  if  they  keep  this  truth 
in  mind.  To  understand  the  Gospels,  we 
have  continually  to  remember  for  whom 
they  were  written,  and  what  were  the  ideas 
and  knowledge  of  those  people  to  whom 
the  words  of  Jesus  were  spoken. 

V 

From  the  story  of  the  work  in  Galilee 
Ave  must  turn  to  the  other  main  section 
of  Mark.  The  last  journey  to  Jerusalem 
begins  at  verse  32  of  the  intermediate 
chapter,  x.  Its  first  words  are  unutterably 
impressive.  In  one  sentence  they  give  us 
a  picture  we  get  in  no  other  Gospel.  To 
appreciate  it,  we  must  remember  what  had 
happened.  Despite  its  wonderful  incidental 
results,  our  Lord's  mission  so  far  had  failed 
in  regard  to  its  great  purpose.  He  had 
meant  to  work  through  the  national  church 
of  His  country.  That  plan  had  been  begun 
with  every  prospect  of  success.     But  after 


Mark  :  Passion  Week  85 

a  while,  and  with  steadily  increasing  bitter- 
ness, the  leaders  of  the  Church  had  set 
themselves  to  oppose  Him.  Then  He  had 
taken  to  the  method  of  itinerant  preaching 
among  the  people,  and  then  to  that  of 
concentrating  His  instruction  upon  the 
Twelve.  Now,  even  Galilee,  though  its 
people  were  His  enthusiastic  followers, 
had  become  territory  where  He  was  in 
constant  danger  of  arrest,  owing  to  Herod's 
hostility.  In  fact,  it  was  the  popular 
devotion  to  Jesus  which  alarmed  Herod 
and  his  advisers,  who  lived  in  fear  of  a 
political  revolt  and  an  attempt  to  make 
a  king  of  this  new  leader.  Long  before 
He  had  been  ostracized  from  the  synagogues. 
His  gospel  of  a  spiritual  kingdom  had  been 
misunderstood  even  by  His  friends.  There 
was  no  great  national  religious  movement, 
such  as  He  had  desired,  which  would  lead 
up  to  His  acceptance  as  the  Messiah.  What 
could  He  do  ?  He  could  retire  into  the 
country  east  of  Galilee  and  continue  to 
teach  and  heal  there  in  safety.  Yet  this 
would  not  forward  His  supreme  aim.  Or 
He  could  publicly  enter  Jerusalem  at  the 
time  of  the  coming  Passover  in  a  way  that 
would  assert  His  claim  to  be  the  Christ. 


86     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Jerusalem  was  the  home  of  His  bitterest 
enemies.  To  take  this  step  must  mean 
His  death.  But  by  His  death  He  might 
estabHsh  His  Kingdom,  as  He  had  failed 
to  do  by  His  life. 

To  face  those  tremendous  issues  Jesus 
had  gone  apart  to  meditate.  His  disciples, 
with  other  Galileans,  are  on  the  road  to 
Jerusalem  for  the  Passover.  Suddenly  Jesus 
appears  and  places  Himself  at  their  head. 
His  resolve  is  fixed.  His  decision  has  been 
made.  There  is  a  new  look  on  His  face 
which  fills  those  who  see  Him  with  wonder 
and  awe.  That  is  the  picture  which  Mark 
brings  before  us.  "  And  they  were  in  the 
way,  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  Jesus 
was  going  before  them ;  and  they  were 
amazed,  and  they  that  followed  were 
afraid."  We  may  well  be  grateful  that 
St.  Peter's  memory  of  this  supreme  moment 
should  have  been  enshrined  for  us  in  the 
Gospel  of  St.  Mark. 

The  five  chapters  that  follow  give  us  the 
day-by-day  account  of  Holy  Week  :  Sunday 
(xi.  i-ii)  ;  Monday  (xi.  12-19)  ;  Tuesday 
(xi.  20-xiii.  37)  ;  Wednesday  (xiv.  i-ii)  ; 
Thursday  (xiv.  12-52)  and  Friday  (xiv.  53- 
XV.  47).     Again  I  would  urge  the  reader 


Mark  :  Passion  Week  87 

to  go  through  these  five  chapters  at  a  sitting, 
without  Hngering  on  details,  in  order  to 
reaUze  their  full  effect.  Then,  in  a  way 
impossible  if  we  take  but  a  little  at  a  time, 
we  become  conscious  of  the  dignity,  the 
restraint,  the  vivid  detail,  the  quiet  yet 
overwhelming  force  of  this  narrative.  If, 
in  one  sense,  it  is  magnificently  simple, 
in  another  it  is  simply  magnificent.  It 
carries  conviction.  Its  numerous  little  life- 
like touches  and  its  candour  make  us  sure 
that  these  chapters  are  based  upon  accounts 
given  by  those  who  saw  what  here  is  des- 
cribed. Beyond  all  else,  and  above  all 
range  of  human  imagination,  stands  out 
the  figure  of  Jesus  Christ  as  He  deals  with 
all  manner  of  people  and  questions,  as  He 
ministers  to  His  disciples,  as  He  prays,  and 
suffers,  and  dies. 

There  are,  of  course,  some  discrepancies 
in  the  accounts  of  the  different  Gospels. 
We  should  have  far  more  reason  to  doubt 
their  general  trustworthiness  if  we  found 
what  would  seem  like  a  contrived  agree- 
ment on  every  minute  point.  Again, 
elaborate  attempts  have  been  made  to 
explain  away  the  fact  that  in  xi.  35-37 
our    Lord    bases     an    argument     on    the 


88      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

assumption  that  Psalm  no  is  the  work 
of  David,  whereas  in  all  probability  it 
belongs  to  a  much  later  age.  But  as  Jesus 
used  the  medical  knowledge  of  His  own 
time,  so  He  adopted  the  Biblical  scholarship 
of  that  period.  His  acceptance  of  them 
then  does  not  bind  His  followers  to  accept 
them  to-day.  The  same  thought  will  help 
us  when  we  meet,  in  another  Gospel,  His 
use  of  the  story  of  Jonah. 

A  small  point  in  xiv.  41  is  worth 
noticing,  because  it  may  serve  to  illustrate 
the  fresh  light  thrown  on  the  New  Testament 
within  recent  years  by  the  discovery  of 
papyri.  These  have  revealed  the  fact  that 
Greek  of  the  kind  used  in  the  writing  of 
the  Gospels  was  the  common  language  of 
the  time.  Thus,  though  St.  Mark  wrote 
at  Rome,  far  more  of  his  readers  there  would 
know  Greek  than  Latin.  The  papyri  that 
have  been  unearthed  are  letters,  inscrip- 
tions, business  documents  of  many  kinds, 
and  so  forth.  Very  many  words  occur 
in  them  that  were  previously  thought  to 
be  unknown  outside  the  New  Testament, 
and  thus  we  often  get  new  ideas  as  to  the 
real  meaning  of  such  words. 

Now   let   us  look   at   xiv.   41    of   Mark. 


Mark  :  Passion  Week  89 

It  contains  a  sentence  spoken  by  our 
Lord  as  the  traitor  Judas  entered  Geth- 
semane.  In  our  English  Bible  we  read 
"it  is  enough  ;  the  hour  is  come  ;  behold, 
the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  sinners."  Now  what  is  the  force  of  the 
word — ^it  is  one  word  in  Greek — ^here  trans- 
lated "it  is  enough "  ?  The  numerous 
receipts  that  have  been  found  among  the 
papyri  show  that  it  was  the  word  used  on 
them,  as  the  equivalent,  so  to  speak,  of  our 
"  paid."  Literally  it  means  "  he  has  it 
in  full "  ;  that  is,  "  he  has  received  his 
payment."  This  suggests  a  rendering  of 
the  sentence  in  Mark  far  more  significant 
than  the  rather  pointless  "it  is  enough." 
Our  Lord  is  speaking  of  Judas.  "  He  has 
accepted  the  bribe ;  the  hour  is  come ; 
behold  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  into  the 
hands  of  sinners." 

As  we  read  the  account  of  our  Lord's 
trials  and  condemnation,  we  should  have 
in  mind  their  various  stages,  not  aU  of  which 
are  mentioned  in  Mark.  We  shall  remember 
them  more  easily  if  we  tabulate  them,  thus  : 

A.  The  ecclesiastical  trial,  on  the  charge 
of  blasphemy. 

(i)  Jesus  is  taken  to  the  house  of  Annas. 


90     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

(2)  He  is  tried  by  the  Sanhedrin,  under 

the  presidency  of  Caiaphas,  and 
declared  guilty.  But  the  pro- 
ceedings were  technically  ir- 
regular, because  the  Law  decreed 
that  formal  meetings  of  the 
Sanhedrin  could  only  be  held 
between  dawn  and  sunset. 
Therefore — 

(3)  At    dawn    the    Sanhedrin    meets 

formally  and  passes  sentence  of 
death.  But  it  has  no  power  to 
execute  this.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Roman  governor  would  not 
listen  to  a  charge  of  blasphemy. 
So  there  follows : 

B.  The  civil  trial,  on  the  charges  of 
sedition  and  treason  : 

(i)  Before  Pilate. 

(2)  Pilate  tries  to  remit  the  case  to 

Herod. 

(3)  Final  trial  before  Pilate,  and  sen- 

tence of  death  passed  by  him. 

After  the  Wednesday  night  there  was  no 
rest  for  the  divine  Sufferer  before  the 
tomb. 


Mark  :  Passion  Week  91 

VI 

We  have  seen  that  the  last  twelve  verses 
of  chapter  xvi  represent  an  attempt,  of  the 
second  century,  to  complete  the  unfinished 
or  mutilated  Gospel.  Another  and  shorter 
ending,  of  about  the  same  date,  is  found  in 
some  MSS.     It  runs  thus  : 

*'  And  all  that  had  been  commanded  they 
reported  briefly  to  the  companions  of 
Peter.  And  afterwards  Jesus  Himself 
appeared  to  them,  and  from  the  east  to 
the  west  sent  out  by  means  of  them  the 
holy  and  incorruptible  message  of  eternal 
salvation." 

As  we  close  this  book,  let  me  make  a 
final  suggestion.  The  reader  has  foUowed 
the  plan,  I  assume,  of  going  straight  through 
the  two  main  sections,  and  then  has  looked 
at  them,  with  the  preface,  intermediate 
chapter,  and  epilogue,  in  some  detail. 
Now,  after  a  few  days'  interval,  so  that  he 
may  return  to  it  with  an  unwearied  mind, 
let  him  set  aside  a  quiet  hour  for  reading 
through  at  a  sitting  the  whole  of  Mark, 
from  beginning  to  end.  That  will  help  to 
fix  in  his  memory  the  points  he  has  noted. 


92      Hozu  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

But,  more  than  that,  it  will  give  him  an 
impression  of  the  book  as  a  whole.  The 
Gospel  of  St.  Mark  will  mean  more  to  him 
than  ever  it  did  previously.  It  will  glow 
with  fresh  beauty,  interest,  and  significance. 
It  will  become  a  book  that,  in  a  new  sense, 
he  understands  ;  a  book  the  treasures  of 
which  he  can  now  count  as  his  own. 


V      Matthew  :  l^he  Gospel  of  the  Messiah 


The  title  of  each  Gospel,  as  we  find  it 
in  the  New  Testament  to-day,  does  not 
come  to  us  from  the  original  document. 
It  was  prefixed  by  some  copyist  and,  in 
its  earliest  form,  consisted  of  two  Greek 
words  only :  *'  according  to  Matthew  " — 
or  Mark,  or  Luke,  or  John.  To  describe 
a  letter  from  St.  Paul  as  "  Paul's  Epistle 
to  "  this  or  the  other  church  would  have 
seemed  quite  legitimate  at  that  period, 
but  no  one  would  have  spoken  of  **  Matthew's 
Gospel."  The  idea  of  the  copyist  who 
wrote  "  according  to  Matthew "  at  the 
head  of  his  papyrus  was  that  there  could  be 
one  Gospel  only,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  book  he  was  about  to  transcribe  con- 
tained the  setting  forth  of  that  one  Gospel 
according  to  an  individual  tradition .  Before 
long,  "  according  to  "  was  understood  as 
ascribing   authorship   to   the   nam€   whicli 

93 


94     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

followed.  At  first,  however,  it  did  not 
imply  necessarily  that  the  book  in  its  com- 
pleted form  was  written  by  the  teacher 
named,  though  it  did  imply  that  his  teaching 
was  contained  in  it. 

A  rough  analogy  may  make  the  dis- 
tinction clearer.  Let  us  suppose  that  some 
modern  writer  wished  to  popularize 
Macaulay's  view  of  English  History,  and 
that  he  put  together  a  book  for  the  purpose. 
We  should  expect  its  main  feature  to  be 
long  passages  transcribed  from  Macaulay, 
supplemented  by  quotations  from  other 
historians,  and  perhaps  from  researches  of 
the  compiler  himself.  Having  completed 
his  book,  obviously  he  could  not  label  it 
on  the  cover  "  Macaulay's  History  of 
England."  Yet  he  might  very  well  entitle 
it  *'  English  History  according  to  Macaulay." 
In  the  same  kind  of  way,  "  according  to 
Matthew "  did  not  strictly  mean  "  here 
follows  a  book  written  by  Matthew," 
but  "  here  follows  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
according  to  Matthew's  presentment  of  it." 
The  reference  is  to  the  originator  of  the 
tradition,  not  necessarily  to  its  recorder. 
Of  course  they  may  be  the  same.  No 
later  hand  seems  to  have  edited  Mark  or 


Matthew  :  The  Gospel  of  the  Messiah      95 

Luke  ;  here  we  have  two  Gospel  traditions 
written  down  in  their  ultimate  form  by 
the  men  whose  names  they  bear.  The 
Fourth  Gospel,  on  the  contrary,  seems  to 
be  explicitly  compiled  by  an  editor  from 
earlier  written  memoirs  of  a  disciple. 
"  This,"  says  the  editor  in  speaking  of  him, 
"  is  the  disciple  which  beareth  witness  of 
these  things  and  wrote  these  things,  and 
we  know  that  his  witness  is  true "  (John 
xxi.  24). 

Thus  the  book  we  are  now  to  examine  is 
the  Gospel  "  according  to  the  Matthaean 
tradition,"  and  the  two  conclusions  about 
it  which  almost  all  modern  scholars  accept 
is,  first,  that  it  is  not  written  by  St.  Matthew, 
and,  secondly,  that  it  contains  much  which 
St.  Matthew  wrote. 

II 

Perhaps  these  statements  need  elucida- 
tion. Let  us  consider  them  in  turn.  Why 
is  it  most  unhkely  that  the  Gospel,  as  we 
possess  it,  was  written  by  St.  Matthew 
himself  ?  Through  many  centuries,  indeed 
up  to  a  time  comparatively  recent,  his 
authorship  of  it  was  accepted  without 
question.    As  we  shall  see,  however,   the 


g6     How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

belief  arose  from  a  misunderstanding  for 
which  it  is  easy  to  account.  And  we  have 
ample  cause  for  calling  the  Gospel  Matthsean, 
for  feeHng  confident  that  it  embodies  St. 
Matthew's  tradition,  even  if  we  cannot 
think  that  the  book  as  it  now  stands  was 
his  work.  Whoever  the  author,  one  fact 
about  his  method  is  clear.  When  he 
described  the  events  of  our  Lord's  ministry, 
as  distinguished  from  reports,  of  His  teach- 
ing, this  writer  did  not  do  so  in  his  own 
words.  Instead,  he  borrowed  the  narrative 
that  had  been  given  already  in  Mark.^ 
Sometimes  he  reproduced  the  sentences 
exactly    as    they    stood.     More    often    he 

1  Here,  as  on  later  pages,  I  speak  of  Matthew  or 
Luke  "  copying  Mark,"  because  the  brevity  of  the 
phrase  is  convenient,  and  also  because  it  is  really 
applicable,  whether  (as  most  critics  think)  they  had 
before  them  the  actual  Gospel  of  Mark,  or  (as  I  incline 
to  believe)  they  copied,  not  from  the  Gospel,  but 
from  the  earlier  "  Memoirs  of  St.  Peter  "  which  Mark 
wrote  down  and  afterwards  reproduced  in  his  Gospel. 
These  memoirs  would  be  eagerly  sought  after  by  the 
early  Church,  and  copied  often.  If  they  were  only 
to  be  found  in  Mark's  Gospel,  that  Gospel  would  have 
had  a  great  vogue.  In  point  of  fact,  it  met  with  a 
neglect  that  has  puzzled  students.  But  Mark  himself 
had  no  great  status.  His  Gospel  as  such  would  not 
be  prized  highly  if  his  "  Memoirs  of  Peter  "  had  already 
been  circulated  in  a  separate  form. 


Matthew  :  ^he  Gospel  of  the  Messiah      97 

treated  them  with  great  freedom,  altering 
and  rearranging  them,  and  omitting  phrases 
he  thought  injudicious.  But  that  his 
narrative  sections  are  copied  and  not 
original  is  beyond  question. 

Now,  is  it  likely,  is  it  even  conceivable, 
that  St.  Matthew,  being  one  of  the  Twelve, 
wishing  to  describe  the  ministry  he  had 
witnessed  day  by  day,  would  not  describe 
in  his  own  words  what  he  had  seen,  but 
would  be  content  to  reproduce  a  ready- 
made  account  from  another  man's  book  ? 

Take  another  point.  Mark,  embodying 
the  memoirs  of  St.  Peter,  reproduces  many 
passages  which  describe  quite  frankly  the 
misunderstandings  and  the  failures  of  the 
Apostles.  This  splendid  candour  obviously 
dismayed  the  writer  of  Matthew.  There- 
fore, whenever  in  his  copying  he  came  upon 
such  a  sentence,  either  he  toned  it  down  or 
omitted  it  entirely.  Thus,  in  place  of 
"-they  disputed  one  with  another,  who  was 
the  greatest  "  and  the  rebuke  which  follows 
(Mk.  ix.  34),  we  find  "  the  disciples  came 
unto  Jesus,  saying.  Who  then  is  greatest  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ?  "  (Matt,  xviii.  i). 
Instead  of  "  they  understood  not  the  saying, 
and  were  afraid  to  ask  him  "  (Mk.  ix.  32), 
7 


98      How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

we  have  "  they  were  exceeding  sorry  '* 
(Matt.  xvii.  23).  Among  the  sentences 
appearing  in  Mark,  but  deleted  from  the 
corresponding  passages  in  Matthew,  are 
"  their  heart  was  hardened,"  "  they  ques- 
tioned among  themselves  what  the  rising 
from  the  dead  should  mean,"  "  they  wist 
not  what  to  answer  him,"  and  a  good  many 
others.  Thinking  them  derogatory  to  the 
repute  of  the  Twelve,  the  writer  of  Matthew 
expunged  them  from  his  Gospel. 

This  practice  of  his  is  familiar,  of  course, 
to  all  commentators,  and  is  duly  noticed  by 
them.  But  I  do  not  know  that  any  of  them 
has  considered  its  bearing  upon  the  question 
of  authorship.  Supposing  that  St.  Matthew, 
being  one  of  the  Twelve,  had  been  willing 
to  take  over  for  his  own  work  St.  Peter's 
record  of  facts,  I  cannot  beUeve  that  he 
would  have  tampered  with  it  for  the  sake 
of  putting  himself  and  his  fellow-Apostles 
in  a  more  favourable  light.  But  I  can 
easily  believe  these  alterations  and  omissions 
to  have  been  made  by  a  later  disciple,  if 
it  were  he  who  compiled  the  Matthaean 
Gospel.  He  would  do  it  because  he  was 
jealous  for  the  honour  of  the  Apostles  in 
the  Church,  and  thought  that  honour  would 


Matthew  :  The  Gosfel  of  the  Messiah      99 

be  diminished  by,  as  it  seemed  to  him,  St. 
Peter's  most  injudicious  candour.  This 
seems  another  reason  for  thinking  that  the 
Gospel,  in  its  present  shape,  was  not  written 
by  St.  Matthew  the  Apostle. 

But  if  he  did  not  write  it,  what  part  had 
he  in  it,  and  how  came  his  name  to  be  linked 
with  it  ?  The  answer  is  supplied  by  Papias, 
that  second-century  bishop  who,  as  we 
have  seen  already,  is  quoted  by  the  historian 
Eusebius.  Papias  affirmed  that  St .  Matthew 
wrote  down  in  Hebrew  the  logia,  or 
Discourses,  of  our  Lord.  By  "  Hebrew  " 
Papias  doubtless  meant  "  Aramaic,"  which 
was  the  vernacular  in  which  most,  if  not 
all,  of  the  Discourses  had  been  spoken. 
Now  the  Discourses,  of  which  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  is  a  notable  example,  form  a 
very  important  part  of  the  Matthaean 
Gospel.  None  of  the  other  synoptic  Gospels 
record  them  with  anything  like  the  same 
completeness.  So  we  can  easily  see  how 
the  beUef  would  arise  that  the  reference  of 
Papias  was  to  the  Gospel,  and  that  he 
definitely  named  St.  Matthew  as  the  Gospel's 
writer.  That  behef  would  be  more  readily 
encouraged  because  the  theory  that  it 
came  from  an  Apostle  would  invest  the 


loo   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

book  with  special  authority.  "  This  book 
is  full  of  the  Discourses  ;  Papias  tells  us 
that  St.  Matthew  wrote  down  the  Dis- 
courses ;  therefore  he  must  mean  that  St. 
Matthew  wrote  this  Gospel."  That  was 
the  line  of  reasoning,  and,  in  an  uncritical 
age,  it  was  speedily  accepted. 

Yet  it  was  mistaken.  It  ignored  the 
fact  that  Papias  and  the  other  early 
witnesses  quoted  by  Eusebius  carefully 
state  that  St.  Matthew  wrote  in  Hebrew. 
But  Matthew  is  written  in  Greek,  and  always 
was  so  written.  Its  narrative  sections  could 
not  have  been  written  in  Greek,  translated 
into  Hebrew  or  Aramaic,  translated  back 
again  into  Greek,  and  still  have  kept  just 
the  same  Greek  wording  that  is  found  in 
Mark.  It  is  possible,  of  course,  that  St. 
Matthew  did  write  a  complete  Aramaic 
Gospel  which  has  disappeared.  But  there 
is  no  evidence  for  that  view.  It  is  most 
unlikely  that  such  a  book  written  by  such 
a  man  would  have  been  allowed  to  pass 
completely  out  of  sight.  And  Papias  and 
the  others  do  not  afftrm  that  St.  Matthew 
made  a  Gospel.  All  that  he  did  put  down, 
according  to  them,  was  our  Lord's 
Discourses. 


Matthew  :  The  Gospel  of  the  Messiah    loi 

That  collection  of  Discourses,  then,  the 
compiler  of  the  Matthaean  Gospel  took  over^ 
translated  into  Greek,  and  made  them  the 
most  prominent  part  of  his  book.  Because 
in  this  way  so  much  of  its  value  was  due  to 
St.  Matthew's  work,  and  because  it  en- 
shrined his  tradition,  there  was  entire  fit- 
ness in  heading  it  at  a  later  time  with  the 
words  "  according  to  Matthew."  Then,  as 
we  have  seen  already,  the  compiler  utihzed, 
with  his  own  characteristic  modifications, 
the  *'  Memoirs  of  St.  Peter,"  either  in  their 
original  form,  or  as  reproduced  in  Mark. 
Thirdly,  he  had  some  independent  sources 
of  information.  Thus  his  account  of  our 
Lord's  Birth  seems  to  have  been  derived 
from  St.  Joseph.  Dr.  Streeter  conjectures 
a  document  he  calls  "  M,"  originating  from 
Jerusalem  and  coloured  by  the  teaching  of 
St.  James,  as  another  source  of  Matthew. 
But,  without  concerning  himself  with  such 
intricate  if  interesting  hypotheses,  the 
reader  will  be  on  fairly  sure  ground  if  he 
beheves  the  Gospel  to  be  derived  mainly 
from  {a)  the  Discourses,  [h)  the  Petrine 
Memoirs,  and  (c)  private  sources  of 
information. 


102    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

III 

In  order  to  read  Matthew  intelligently, 
we  must  keep  in  mind  its  point  of  view. 
We  have  noted  already  its  main  character- 
istic. Unhke  Mark,  which  was  intended 
for  a  Gentile  public,  Matthew  was  composed 
solely  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  Jews.  Its 
purpose  was  to  show  them  Jesus  as  their 
King  and  promised  Messiah.  We  can 
imagine  the  questions  a  Jew  would  ask 
when  he  was  invited  to  accept  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  as  the  Christ.  Was  He  of  the 
lineage  of  David  ?  Could  it  be  shown  that 
His  needs  accorded  with  those  foretold  of 
the  Messiah  by  the  prophets  ?  Was  He  a 
Conservative  or  a  Liberal  in  the  ecclesiastical 
controversies  of  His  day  ?  Had  He  upheld 
the  Law  ?  He  had  taught  as  a  Rabbi ; 
what  was  His  teaching  ?  How  had  He 
interpreted  the  traditions  of  the  elders  ? 
In  particular,  what  were  His  views  about 
the  chief  duties  of  religion,  such  as  prayer, 
fasting,  and  almsgiving  ?  Apocalyptic 
writings,  penned  after  the  age  of  prophecy 
had  closed,  encouraged  the  people  to  expect 
the  setting  up  of  a  divine  Kingdom  ;  had 
Jesus   proclaimed   that    Kingdom  ?      They 


Matthew  :  The  Gosfel  of  the  Messiah    103 

had  pictured  a  Day  of  Judgment,  when 
God's  chosen  people  would  be  vindicated 
and  their  enemies  consumed.  Had  Jesus 
revived  that  hope  ? 

Such  were  questions  a  religious  Jew  would 
ask.  Such  were  the  questions  Matthew  was 
written  to  answer.  And  it  was  not  intended 
only  to  convince  doubters,  but  to  strengthen 
the  faith  of  Jews  who  already  belonged  to 
the  Christian  Church.  It  linked  our  Lord's 
life  and  teaching  with  the  Scriptures  they 
had  been  taught  to  venerate.  And  it  com- 
bined, in  a  way  that  at  times  seems  to  us 
perplexing,  the  old  belief  in  the  exclusive 
privileges  of  the  Jew  with  the  new  beUef  in 
a  Church  where  there  was  neither  circum- 
cision nor  uncircumcision.  Some  of  the 
sayings  are  so  reported  as  to  have  a  dis- 
tinctly Judaistic  tinge  :  "  I  was  not  sent  but 
unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel  "  ; 
*'  do  not  even  the  Gentiles  the  same  ?  "  ; 
"  after  all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles 
seek "  ;  *'  go  not  into  any  way  of  the 
Gentiles,"  with  other  sentences  that  seem  to 
imply  that  Christianity  is  wholly  Jewish. 
But  in  sharp  contrast  with  these  we  find 
such  sayings  as  "  Many  shall  come  from  the 
east  and  the  west,  and  shall  sit  down  with 


104   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  "  ;  '*  the  kingdom  of  God 
shall  be  taken  away  from  you  and  shall  be 
given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the  fruits 
thereof " ;  "go  ye  therefore  and  make 
disciples  of  all  the  nations.'*  These  apparent 
divergencies  may  be  present  because  the 
compiler  has  utiUzed  a  variety  of  sources 
coloured  by  difterent  views.  There  can  be 
no  doubt,  however,  which  strain  of  teaching 
was  the  more  consonant  with  the  ultimate 
intention  of  our  Lord. 

To  understand  the  Matthew  Gospel,  then, 
we  must  always  keep  in  mind  the  fact  that  it 
was  intended,  not  for  the  world  in  general, 
but  for  Jewish  readers.  Its  most  probable 
date  seems  to  be  immediately  before,  or 
shortly  after,  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  the 
year  70.  On  the  whole,  the  latter  seems  the 
more  likely.  But  the  whole  of  this  period 
must  have  been  one  of  intense  strain  and 
doubt  for  the  Jew.  The  Holy  City  was 
menaced  if  not  already  overthrown.  That 
Second  Coming,  which  the  early  Christian 
Church  had  looked  for  so  eagerly  and  antici- 
pated so  confidently,  was  still  delayed.  Was 
the  behef  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  after  all, 
an    illusion  ?     The    old    question    of    the 


Matthew  :  The  Gospel  of  the  Messiah    105 

Baptist,  "  Art  Thou  He  that  should  come,  or 
do  we  look  for  another  ?  "  recurred  with  a 
new  intensity.  To  meet  that  question,  to 
allay  those  fears,  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  was 
written.  Its  author's  endeavour  was  to 
show  that  the  life  of  Jesus  was  in  such 
precise  accord  with  what  had  been  foretold 
of  the  Messiah  that  all  doubts  must  be  laid 
aside. 

We  may  feel  that  a  book  thus  framed  to 
meet  the  special  needs  of  Jews  in  the  first 
century  cannot  be  the  Gospel  best  suited  to 
the  needs  of  Gentile  readers  in  the  twentieth. 
And  we  may  admit  frankly  that,  if  we  judge 
it  from  a  purely  modern  standpoint,  the  book 
has  some  evident  flaws.  We  have  noticed 
already  how  its  writer's  fears  about  the 
possible  results  of  St.  Peter's  frankness  led 
him  to  omit  some  passages  and  to  transform 
others.  The  latter,  at  least,  of  these  devices 
is  hard  to  justify.  Again,  he  seems  to  stress 
overmuch  the  predictive  element  in  pro- 
phecy, while  the  way  in  which  occasionally 
he  adapts  a  prophetic  text  in  order  to  equip 
an  event  with  its  prediction  must  seem 
more  ingenious  than  ingenuous.  Perver- 
sions of  this  type  seem  unjustifiable  if  we 
regard  them  in  the  Hght  of  our  own  Hterary 


io6   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ethics.  But  that  is  just  what  we  have  no 
right  to  do.  Undoubtedly  the  compiler  of 
Matthew  altered  and  edited  the  documents 
he  cited  in  order  to  make  them  accord  with 
his  ideas  of  fitness.  Yet  he  would  do  that 
with  a  perfectly  clear  conscience,  for  he  was 
but  following  the  accepted  practice  of  his 
time. 

Indeed,  there  is  a  true  sense  in  which  the 
value  of  this  Gospel  is  enhanced  by  the  very 
characteristics  that  seem  most  open  to 
criticism.  Just  in  proportion  as  it  is  essen- 
tially Jewish  in  atmosphere,  it  does  for  us 
what  can  be  done  by  neither  of  the  other 
synoptic  Gospels.  Mark  is  a  Gentile  book. 
Luke  is  a  Gentile  book.  But  our  Lord  spent 
His  earthly  life  as  a  Jew,  in  a  Jewish  setting. 
Therefore  it  is  Matthew,  an  essentially 
Jewish  Gospel,  which  helps  us  best  to  reaUze 
that  setting.  Far  more  clearly  than  any 
other  it  reveals  the  rehgious  background  of 
our  Lord's  time,  the  creed  and  Hmitations  of 
those  by  whom  He  was  surrounded,  the 
strength  of  the  rabbinic  tradition  against 
which  He  had  to  contend,  His  own  work  as  a 
Jewish  rehgious  teacher,  and  the  professional 
jealousy  which  brought  about  His  death. 
Remembering,  too,  that  the  book  enriching 


Matthew  :  The  Gospel  of  the  Messiah    107 

our  knowledge  in  these  ways  is  also  the  book 
which  alone  preserves  for  us  in  a  complete 
form  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  certainly  we  shall  not  be 
Hkely  to  underrate  the  Gospel  of  Matthew. 


Chapter  Matthew  :    ^he  Teacher 

VI  and  His  Teaching 


Even  a  glance  through  the  pages  of  the 
first  two  Gospels  will  show  a  striking  point 
of  difference  between  them.  In  effect,  it 
is  a  difference  of  method  due  to  a  difference 
of  purpose.  We  may  attempt  to  state  it 
concisely  by  saying  that  the  aim  of  Mark 
is  to  tell  a  story,  of  Matthew  to  paint  a 
picture.  St.  Mark's  story,  through  no  fault 
of  his,  is  incomplete.  There  are  periods  in 
the  ministry  of  our  Lord  concerning  which 
he  has  Httle  information.  Then,  in  places 
of  a  consecutive  narrative,  his  book  be- 
comes a  record  of  detached  incidents.  He 
is  sure  that  they  are  authentic,  but  his 
sources  do  not  enable  him  to  specify  the 
exact  time  or  place  of  their  occurrence. 
When,  on  the  other  hand,  his  material  is 
adequate,  as  it  is  for  his  descriptions  of 
the  Gdlilean  ministry,  and  the  last  week  in 
Jerusalem,  he  brings  the  scenes  before  us 
in  accurate  sequence.  He  is  anxious  to 
io8 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    109 

tell  us  not  merely  what  happened,  but  when 
it  happened.  In  fact,  through  this  period, 
he  is  writing  the  story  of  our  Lord's  Hfe. 

The  Matthaean  editor  follows  quite 
another  plan.  The  outline  account  of  main 
facts  he  is  content  to  borrow  from  Mark, 
reinforcing  it  by  information  from  inde- 
pendent sources.  Within  this  framework 
he  arranges  deeds  and  words,  not  according 
to  their  order  of  time,  but  their  congruity  of 
subject.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  him  at  work. 
He  is,  let  us  say,  transcribing  a  parable. 
While  he  does  that,  he  recalls  another,  rather 
similar  in  its  moral.  Down,  therefore,  it 
goes,  immediately  after  the  first.  The  one 
may  have  been  spoken  in  Capernaum,  the 
other  two  years  later  in  Jerusalem.  That 
does  not  trouble  the  compiler.  Unlike 
St.  Mark,  he  is  not  attempting  to  write 
history.  For  chronological  order  he  cares 
very  Httle.  What  he  does  care  for  is  to  set 
out  our  Lord's  teaching  in  the  clearest 
possible  way.  He  shifts  and  transposes 
events  into  whatever  sequence  he  thinks 
will  best  help  his  readers  to  grasp  the 
teaching,  and  to  gain  a  clear  picture  of  the 
Divine  Teacher,  the  Messiah  of  Israel. 

It  is  very  important,  therefore,  that  we 


no   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

should  be  prepared  to  find  this  system  of 
grouping  if  we  are  to  read  Matthew  intel- 
Ugently.  If  we  try  to  take  it  as  a  con- 
secutive history,  while  having  in  our  minds 
a  fairly  clear  recollection  of  the  Mark 
Gospel,  we  shall  be  hopelessly  perplexed. 
We  shall  find  repeatedly  the  same  event 
described  in  both  Gospels,  but  as  happening, 
apparently,  at  quite  different  times.  Elabo- 
rate efforts  to  "  reconcile  "  the  chronology 
of  the  two  books  have  proved  unconvincing. 
And  well  they  might,  the  truth  being  that, 
except  in  outhne,  Matthew  is  not  chrono- 
logical at  all. 

Apart,  too,  from  this  aim  of  making  his 
picture  vivid  by  massed  details,  probably 
the  compiler  had  a  further  reason  for 
grouping.  His  book  would  be  used  for  the 
instruction  of  Christian  converts.  Such 
teaching  was  given  by  the  catechetical 
method,  and  it  seems  Hkely  that  the  writer 
was  himself  a  catechist.  What  he  had  to 
provide,  then,  was,  as  we  should  say,  a  book 
suitable  for  the  use  of  study-circles.  But 
these  were  study-circles  learning  by  the  oral 
method  only  ;  it  was  impossible  to  equip  each 
member  of  the  class  with  a  manuscript  copy 
of  the  Gospel.     That  would  be  in  the  hands 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    1 1 1 

of  the  teacher  alone.  He  would  expound 
it,  and  repeat  its  most  important  passages 
until  his  hearers  had  memorized  them. 
This  they  would  be  able  to  do  with  a  rapidity 
that  would  astonish  us.  The  training  and 
development  of  the  memory  formed  an 
essential  part  of  Jewish  education,  and  in 
eariy  ages,  before  the  invention  of  printing 
made  reUance  on  it  needless,  verbal  memory 
was  much  stronger  than  it  is  among 
civihzed  nations  to-day. 

Naturally,  the  writer  would  frame  his 
Gospel  with  a  view  to  the  use  it  was  to  fulfil. 
He  would  so  arrange  its  principal  sections 
as  to  make  the  learning  of  them  by  heart  as 
easy  as  possible.  That  may  go  far  to  explain 
his  fondness  for  grouping.  Consider,  for 
instance,  a  number  of  sayings  on  kindred 
subjects  spoken  at  various  times  during  the 
three  years'  ministry.  If  they  are  all 
brought  together  and  given  consecutively, 
they  will  be  memorized  far  more  easily  than 
if  they  appear  at  intervals,  with  long 
stretches  of  narrative  between  them. 

Another  device  which  Matthew  seems  to 
employ  very  often  as  an  aid  to  memory 
is  that  of  numbers.  He  puts  together  say- 
ings or  events  in  groups  of  three,  five,  or 


112   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

seven.  In  the  Introduction  to  his  Com- 
mentary on  Matthew  Dr.  Plummer,  who 
examined  this  characteristic  closely,  gave 
no  fewer  than  thirty-eight  "  triplets  "  from 
the  Gospel.  That  seems  too  large  a  number 
to  be  the  result  of  accident.  By  way  of 
example,  let  us  take  those  found  in  a  single 
chapter  (xxiii) ;  in  it  we  have  :  Scribes, 
Pharisees,  hypocrites ;  feasts,  synagogues, 
market-places  (6) ;  teacher,  father,  master 
(8-10) ;  Temple  and  gold,  altar  and  gift, 
heaven  and  throne  (16-22) ;  tithing  of  mint, 
dill,  and  cummin  contrasted  with  judgment, 
mercy,  and  faith  (23) ;  tithing,  straining, 
cleansing  (23-26) ;  prophets,  wise  men, 
scribes  (34).  The  argument  that  the  very 
numerous  "  triplets  "  in  Matthew  are  inten- 
tional and  a  part  of  its  scheme  appears 
much  stronger  when  we  observe  that,  as 
Dr.  Plummer  pointed  out,  they  are  fre- 
quently absent  from  the  corresponding 
passages  in  Mark  and  Luke.  Often  those 
Evangehsts  have  two  or  four  words  where 
Matthew  has  the  three.  Thus  Luke  has 
"  judgment  and  the  love  of  God  "  instead 
of  "  judgment,  mercy,  and  faith  "  ;  he  has 
*'  heart,  soul,  strength,  and  mind ''  where 
Matthew  has  ''  heart,  soul,  and  mind." 


Matthew  :  teacher  and  His  Teaching    113 

Without  insisting  too  much,  however,  on 
this  detail  of  the  scheme,  we  shall  feel  that 
the  compiler  of  Matthew  succeeded  in  his 
general  purpose.  His  artificial  rearrange- 
ment of  his  materials,  if  it  lessened  the  value 
of  the  book  as  history,  gave  it  both  colour 
and  precision.  We  should  still  find  it  much 
easier  to  learn  by  heart  a  chapter  of  Matthew 
than  a  chapter  of  Mark.  This  specially 
is  true  of  the  Discourses,  which  fill  no  less 
than  three-quarters  of  the  whole  Gospel. 
Every  reader  wishing  to  strengthen  his 
acquaintance  with  the  most  characteristic 
and  valuable  feature  of  the  Matthaean 
Gospel  should  read  the  five  great  Dis- 
courses, each  at  a  sitting.  They  are  (i)  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  (chapters  v,  vi,  and 
vii)  ;  (2)  the  address  on  discipleship  (x.  5- 
end)  ;  (3)  the  collection  of  parables  (xiii. 
3-53)  '>  (4)  lessons  of  humihty,  renuncia- 
tion, and  forgiveness  (xviii) ;  and  (5)  the 
Apocalyptic  Discourse  (xxiv.  4-xxv.  end). 
It  is  characteristic,  again,  of  the  compiler's 
orderly  method  that  he  rounds  off  each  of 
these  Discourses  with  the  same  formula, 
"  when  Jesus  had  finished  ''  (vii.  28  ;  xi.  i ; 
xiii.  53  ;  xix.  i ;  xxvi.  i).  He  will  have 
no  such  ambiguity  as  occurs  more  than. 
8 


114   tiozu  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

once  in  the  Fourth  Gospel,  when  it  is  difficult 
to  be  sure  at  what  point  our  Lord's  words 
end  and  the  Evangelist's  comment  begins. 

II 

The  Discourses,  then,  probably  written 
down  by  St.  Matthew,  and  certainly  trans- 
lated, edited,  and  arranged  by  the  compiler 
of  the  Matthaean  Gospel,  form  the  largest 
and  most  important  part  of  the  book.  The 
compiler  was  far  more  interested  in  them 
than  in  the  narrative  of  our  Lord's  Hfe,  and 
frequently  he  abbreviated  his  other  material 
in  order  to  give  the  Discourses  at  length. 
More  clearly  than  any  of  the  others,  this 
Evangelist  shows  us  Jesus  Christ  the 
Teacher. 

That  was  the  guise  in  which  He  appeared 
to  His  fellow-countrymen  during  the  years 
of  His  pubhc  work.  At  its  outset  He 
"  preached  "  for  a  short  time,  reiterating 
the  message  of  the  Baptist.  Occasionally 
afterwards,  as  in  the  lament  over  Jerusalem, 
His  words  must  have  recalled  to  their 
hearers  the  language  of  the  prophets.  But 
it  was  as  a  **  Rabbi,"  a  religious  teacher, 
that  He  was  known  and  addressed,  ahke  by 
friends  and  enemies.     As  its  equivalent,  the 


Matthew  :  Treacher  and  His  Teaching    115 

Greek  word  meaning  "  teacher "  is  used 
of  Him  repeatedly  in  the  Gospels ;  the 
Greek  word  which  means  "  preacher  "  is  not 
once  applied  to  Him.  That  the  ambiguous 
word  *'  Master  "  should  have  been  adopted 
by  the  English  translators  in  place  of 
"  Teacher  "  is  most  unfortunate.  Only  in 
the  margin  of  the  Revised  Version  does 
"  or,  Teacher "  appear  as  an  alternative 
rendering.  This  undoubtedly  has  helped 
to  conceal  from  English  readers  the  fact 
which  the  Evangelists  in  general,  and  the 
editor  of  Matthew  in  particular,  were 
anxious  to  make  clear — the  fact  that  Jesus 
Hved  and  worked  as  a  Teacher  during  most 
of  His  ministry. 

The  Jewish  readers  for  whom  the 
Matthaean  Gospel  was  designed  would 
recognize  this  fact  at  once.  It  would  be 
shown  by  numerous  little  details,  the  force 
of  which  is  apt  to  be  hidden  from  us.  For 
example,  there  seems  httle  point  to  us  in 
the  statement  that  Jesus  sat  down,  as  in 
the  verse  prefacing  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount.  But  it  had  ample  point  for  a  Jew. 
He  knew  that  the  ritual  custom  of  a  Rabbi 
was  to  stand  for  prayer  and  reading,  and 
to  sit  down  for  teaching.     When  a  Rabbi 


Ii6   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

seated  himself  in  public,  it  was  a  sign  that 
he  proposed  to  give  instruction.  Again, 
while  anyone  who  chose  might  instruct  about 
morals.  Rabbis  alone  might  expound  the 
Law  and  the  Tradition,  giving  directions 
about  such  matters  as  Sabbath  observance. 
Not  for  a  moment  would  the  people  have 
listened  to  a  man  presuming  to  handle 
such  themes  unless  they  had  taken  him  for 
a  Rabbi.  Thus  we  can  understand  the 
immense  astonishment  of  those  who  heard 
Jesus.  He  seemed  to  be  a  Rabbi,  He  spoke 
as  one  '*  having  authority "  to  interpret 
the  Law,  "  yet  not  as  their  Scribes  "  taught 
were  the  interpretations  He  gave  !  Only 
in  the  last  week  at  Jerusalem,  however, 
was  His  "  authority  "  challenged. 

So  this  Gospel  helps  us  to  realize  an 
aspect  of  our  Lord's  hfe  which,  evident 
to  early  readers,  has  subsequently  been 
obscured.  It  shows  how,  humanly  speak- 
ing, He  "  rose  from  the  ranks,"  beginning 
as  an  artisan,  and  becoming  a  recognized 
Teacher.  That,  perhaps,  had  been  His 
ambition  from  early  days,  and  therefore, 
because  of  its  significance  for  His  future,  just 
one  episode  of  His  boyhood  is  recorded. 
St.    Luke    shows    how    in    early    boyhood 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    117 

already  He  wanted  to  be  with  the  Rabbis, 
how  eagerly  He  hstened  to  their  expositions. 
His  Mother  pondered  these  things  in  her 
heart,  as  mothers  will,  but  there  can  have 
seemed  httle  chance  that  the  boyish  wish 
would  be  reaHzed.  We  can  only  guess  at 
the  self-denial,  the  hardly-won  hours  of 
study  amid  the  work  of  an  artisan  that 
made  possible  its  fulfilment.  And  how 
true  to  human  nature  is  the  story  of  that 
day  when  He  returned  to  teach  as  a  Rabbi 
in  the  synagogue  of  Nazareth  !  Elsewhere 
He  was  honoured,  but  here,  "  Is  not  this  the 
workman  ?  "  His  fellow-townsmen  ex- 
claimed, and  were  offended  at  Him. 
Matthew,  in  characteristic  fashion,  changes 
"  the  workman "  into  "  the  son  of  the 
workman,"  and  tones  down  other  phrases 
in  the  same  story.  We  cannot  doubt  that 
Mark's  is  the  true  version. 

**  Workman,"  or,  more  precisely, 
"  builder,"  seems  a  better  rendering  of 
the  Greek  word  than  the  "  carpenter " 
of  our  Enghsh  Bible.  The  word,  tekton, 
does  not  occur  elsewhere  in  the  New 
Testament,  but  St.  Paul  describes  himself 
as  an  archi-tekton  (whence  our  "  architect  "), 
which  is  translated  "  master-builder."     Tek- 


Ii8   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ton  was  used  often,  but  not  exclusively, 
of  workers  in  wood.^  In  late  Greek  it  was 
used  of  a  sculptor.  And  in  Palestine  the 
same  man,  when  engaged  in  building,  was 
often  both  carpenter  and  mason."  Cer- 
tainly we  shall  find  a  new  aptness  in  many 
of  our  Lord's  sayings  and  illustrations  if 
we  may  suppose  that  He  worked  as  a  builder 
before  beginning  His  ministry  as  a  Rabbi. 
He  knew  the  importance  of  a  good  founda- 
tion, the  difference  between  houses  on  rock 
and  on  sand.  He  himself  would  build 
His  Church  upon  the  rock.  He  knew  the 
folly  of  the  man  who  set  out  to  build  a 
tower  without  having  obtained  a  precise 
estimate.  To  Him,  as  an  expert,  a  disciple 
turned  for  an  opinion  on  the  great  stones 
and  buildings  of  the  Temple.  Finally, 
among  the  sa3dngs  attributed  to  Jesus  in 
the  Oxyrhynchus  papyri  is  the  sentence  : 
"  Raise  the  stone  and  there  thou  shalt  find 

1  "  It  is  worth  while  to  remember  that  iekton  is 
wider  than  '  carpenter.'  "  Moulton-MilHgan,  Vocab. 
of  N.T.  Greek,  p.  82.     But  cf.  pp.  628,  629. 

2  Even  though  tekton  be  rendered  faber  tignarius,  the 
definition  of  Gaius  (Dig.  50,  16,  235),  "  Fabros  tignarios 
dicimus  non  eos  duntaxat  qui  tigna  dolarent,  sed 
omnes  qui  cedificarent,"  should  be  remembered. 

An  excellent  article  on  the  whole  subject,  by  Prof. 
F.  Granger,  appeared  in  the  Expositor,  June  1920. 


Matthew  :  Treacher  and  His  Teaching    119 

Me  ;  cleave  the  wood  and  there  am  I.'* 
The  early  date  of  these  papyri,  the  fact 
that  most  of  the  sentences  they  quote  are 
paralleled  in  the  Gospels,  and  the  very 
striking  character  of  this  particular  utter- 
ance, seem  to  favour  the  possibihty  that 
it  may  be  authentic.  At  first  sight,  how- 
ever, it  appears  to  have  a  pantheistic  mean- 
ing, difficult  to  reconcile  with  our  Lord's 
recorded  doctrine.  But  the  view  of  His 
early  years  which  we  have  been  considering 
may  give  the  saying  another  and  more 
literal  significance.  "  Raise  the  stone  and 
there  thou  shalt  find  Me  ;  cleave  the  wood 
and  there  am  I  " — are  these  the  words  of 
one  Who  has  been  both  mason  and  carpenter, 
one  Who,  in  our  everyday  phrase,  has  put 
Himself  into  His  work  ? 

HI 

It  is  upon  Jesus  no  longer  the  artisan 
but  the  teacher  that  the  Matthaean  Gospel 
fixes  our  gaze.  Teaching  as  a  Rabbi,  it 
would  follow  that  He  employed  the  rabbi- 
nic methods  of  teaching.  If  He  did  so,  we 
can  be  the  surer  that  the  record  of  His  words 
is  trustworthy.  Once  more  let  us  remind 
ourselves  that  the  Jews  used  different  words 


120   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

for  "  teaching  "  and  "  preaching  "  because 
they  denoted  quite  different  things.  Preach- 
ing impHed  a  connected  discourse  of  some 
length.  When  Jesus  preached  (as  He  did 
in  the  Apocalyptic  Discourse  of  xxiv-xxv), 
we  cannot  expect  a  verbatim  report  of  all 
He  said.  The  memory  would  not  retain  it 
or  the  Gospel  contain  it.  Of  the  long  Dis- 
courses, what  we  have  must  be  an  impression 
taken  from  the  transcription,  though  doubt- 
less the  more  striking  phrases  are  set  down 
as  they  were  spoken.  It  is  hkely  enough 
that  St.  Matthew,  whose  profession  had 
accustomed  him  to  the  daily  use  of  the  pen, 
would  commit  his  recollections  to  writing  at 
an  early  date,  and  the  trained  memory  of  the 
Jew  could  achieve  a  fidelity  of  reproduction 
of  which  modem  hearers  would  be  incapable. 
Even  so,  however,  we  cannot  have  a  full 
account  of  the  preaching,  or  one  in  which 
misunderstanding  may  not  occasionally  have 
coloured  a  sentence. 

It  is  otherwise  with  the  teaching,  and  of 
this  the  Matthsean  Gospel  is  mainly  com- 
posed. What,  for  instance,  we  term  "the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount"  was  not,  as  we 
employ  the  word,  a  sermon  at  all.  It  is 
made    up    throughout    of    teaching,    not 


Matthew  :  Treacher  and  His  Teaching    121 

preaching.  The  method  of  the  Jewish 
rehgious  teachers  was  to  compress  into  a  few 
succinct  and  pointed  sentences  the  expres- 
sion of  any  truth  they  deemed  of  special 
importance.  Then  the  teacher  would  repeat 
the  sentences  many  times  with  his  dis- 
ciples, until  they  knew  them  by  heart. 
There  is  every  reason  to  suppose  that  Jesus 
utilized  this  accustomed  method  of  teaching 
by  repetition.  The  pointed,  gnomic  sen- 
tences of  which  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
consists  are  exactly  suited  for  this  purpose. 
Again,  the  use  of  teaching  by  parable  was 
common  among  the  Rabbis  ;  a  lesson  so 
taught  would  easily  be  memorized.  Here, 
too,  our  Lord  found  in  vogue  a  practice 
exactly  suited  to  His  purpose.  Hour  by 
hour  He  would  sit  and  teach  until  they  who 
listened  had  His  sayings  firmly  in  their 
memories. 

This  makes  it  reasonable  to  beheve  that 
the  Gospels  preserve  for  us  (with  the  change 
only  of  Aramaic  into  Greek)  what  Jesus 
actually  said  when  He  taught.  Of  the 
teaching,  as  distinct  from  the  preaching, 
the  reports  given  by  the  EvangeHsts  do  not 
read  hke  summaries.  We  seem  to  have 
complete   sentences,    each   of   which   leads 


122    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

logically  to  the  next.  Yet  a  discourse 
which,  as  we  gather  from  the  narrative,  took 
a  considerable  time  for  its  delivery,  can 
often  be  read  by  us  in  a  few  minutes.  The 
fact  is  explained,  however,  if  our  Lord 
followed  the  teaching  method  of  His  day, 
repeating  many  times  the  same  aphorisms 
and  parables,  causing  His  pupils  to  recite 
with  Him  His  chief  rules  of  conduct.  Thus 
taught,  they  would  be  able  afterwards  to 
reproduce  in  writing  the  very  words  they 
had  heard.  When  we  read  the  teaching  in 
the  Gospels,  we  feel  that  we  too  are  listening 
to  the  authentic  words  of  Christ.  No 
human  being  could  have  shaped  mere 
reminiscences  of  His  doctrine  into  this 
perfect  form.  If  we  can  bring  to  our 
reading  not  merely  technical  scholarship 
but  an  alert  literary  sense,  we  must  feel  that 
the  Gospel  record  of  the  Discourses  is 
accurate.  But  we  have  no  longer  to 
postulate  some  supernatural  feat  of  memory 
in  order  to  account  for  this  accuracy. 

We  can  only  guess  at  the  toil  which  the 
Master  must  have  given,  in  those  hardly- 
won  hours  of  solitude,  to  framing  His 
message.  He  had  to  condense  its  essence 
into  a  few  sentences.     He  had  to  enshrine 


Matthew  :  teacher  and  His  Teaching    123 

profound  truths  in  phrases  easily  remem- 
bered by  simple  folk.  We  detract  from  His 
greatness  as  a  Teacher  if  we  suppose  Him  to 
have  taught  without  long  forethought.  We 
"  multiply  miracles  beyond  necessity  "  if  we 
imagine  those  matchless  parables  of  His  to 
be  mere  improvisations.  No ;  our  Lord  knew 
the  true  joy  of  the  Teacher  as  He  held  the 
attention  of  the  listeners  by  some  carefully- 
planned  lesson,  as  they  recited  with  Him 
the  Beatitudes  or  His  Prayer.  He  knew 
the  joy  of  the  creative  artist  as  He  thought 
out,  in  all  its  exquisite  detail,  the  story  of 
the  Prodigal  Son. 

IV 

It  is,  then,  its  picture  of  our  Lord  as  the 
Teacher,  and  the  detail  in  which  it  records 
His  teaching,  that  chiefly  give  this  Gospel  its 
immense  and  enduring  value.  But  there  is 
also  much  else  in  it  both  of  historic  interest 
and  practical  instruction.  In  order  to  under- 
stand the  book  as  a  whole,  however,  the 
reader  must  keep  in  mind  its  primary 
object  of  convincing  Jewish  readers  that  our 
Lord  was  the  Messiah,  the  King  for  whose 
advent  they  had  been  taught  to  look. 
That    purpose    dominates   the   book   from 


124   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

beginning  to  end.  The  genealogy  with 
which  it  opens  is  intended  to  show  that 
Jesus  is  of  the  royal  Hne,  is  legally  descended 
from  David.  The  story  of  the  Magi  is 
symbolical  of  homage  to  a  King.  Ten 
parables,  given  in  this  Gospel  alone,  are  all 
parables  of  the  divine  Kingdom.  At  the 
very  end  of  the  Gospel  the  Risen  Lord 
declares  that  "  all  authority  hath  been  given 
unto  Me  in  heaven  and  on  earth. ' '  The  book 
is  pre-eminently  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom. 
Naturally  enough,  few  modern  readers 
trouble  themselves  to  scrutinize  the  gene- 
alogy which  prefaces  the  work.  Yet  it  is 
worth  looking  at,  as  a  curious  example  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  compiler  arranges  his 
material  with  a  view  to  its  being  easily 
memorized.  The  purpose  of  the  genealogy 
is  to  show  our  Lord's  descent  from  David, 
and  "  David "  therefore  is  the  keyword. 
As  in  other  early  alphabets,  each  Hebrew 
letter  denoted  a  number.  There  are  three 
letters  in  the  Hebrew  word  David,  and  the 
sum  of  the  figures  of  which  they  are  the 
equivalents  is  fourteen.  Accordingly,  the 
table  is  artificially  divided  into  three 
groups,  and  the  appended  note  states  :  "  So 
all   the   generations    from   Abraham    unto 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    125 

David  are  fourteen  generations  ;  and  from 
David  unto  the  carrying  away  to  Babylon 
fourteen  generations  ;  and  from  the  carrying 
away  to  Babylon  unto  the  Christ  fourteen 
generations/'  In  point  of  fact,  one  name  is 
missing  from  the  third  group,  as  it  contains 
thirteen  only.  Reference  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment shows  that  there  should  have  been 
eighteen  names  in  the  second  group.  In- 
deed, errors  abound  in  the  list.  They  would 
not  seriously  perturb  its  author.  He  had 
achieved  his  purpose,  which  was  to  provide 
a  table  of  descent  connecting  our  Lord  with 
David,  and  to  put  it  into  a  form  which  could 
be  remembered. 

The  story  of  the  Birth,  as  given  in 
Matthew,  seems,  as  we  have  noted  already, 
to  be  derived  from  St.  Joseph.  Indeed,  its 
information,  if  authentic,  could  hardly  have 
come  from  any  other  source.  And  that  it  is 
authentic  will  probably  be  the  feeling  of  most 
readers  who  study  it  without  prepossessions. 
There  is  about  it  a  straightforward  sim- 
plicity, an  apparent  desire  to  set  down  the 
salient  facts  without  a  word  of  unnecessary 
comment  or  detail,  that  place  it  in  striking 
contrast  with  stories  of  the  miraculous  Birth 
found  in  the  apocryphal  Gospels,  abounding 


126  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

with  fantastic  portents.  It  will  be  better  to 
postpone  further  consideration  of  the  subject 
until  we  are  looking  at  the  account  of  it  in 
Luke.  The  fact  that  we  have  not  one 
narrative  only  of  the  Virgin  Birth  but  two, 
derived  from  quite  independent  sources,  has 
its  own  evident  significance.  In  order  to 
understand  the  Matthew  narrative  and  to 
appreciate  the  action  of  St.  Joseph,  we  ought 
to  remember  that  betrothal  was,  among  the 
Jews,  a  formal  and  legal  act.  As  Deut. 
xxii.  23,  24,  shows,  unfaithfulness  in  a 
maiden  after  betrothal  was  punishable  by 
the  same  capital  penalty  as  unfaithfulness  in 
a  wife  after  marriage. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  historical 
evidence,  the  inclusion  of  an  episode  in  Luke 
is  far  more  weighty  than  its  appearance  in 
Matthew.  For  St.  Luke  was  a  careful 
historian  who,  as  he  tells  us,  was  at  pains  to 
examine  his  materials  critically  and  to  shape 
them  into  an  accurate  account.  The  editor 
of  Matthew,  on  the  contrary,  was  not  a 
historian  in  this  sense.  He  had  fulfilled  his 
purpose  when  he  had  painted  his  picture 
of  Jesus  as  the  Messiah,  the  fulfiller  of 
prophecy,  and  had  preserved  for  us  those 
records  of  His  teaching  which  St.  Matthew 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    127 

had  written  in  Aramaic.  That,  the  main 
part  of  his  book,  is  invaluable.  In  addition 
to  it,  and  the  outhne  adapted  from  the 
Mark  sources,  he  gives  us  occasionally  some 
piece  of  a  tradition  which  has  nothing  like 
the  same  authority.  As  instances,  we  may 
take  two  stories  which  in  themselves  are 
puzzling.  Both  occur  in  Matthew  only,  and 
I  think  we  may  be  reUeved  to  find  them  only 
in  this,  the  least  historical  of  the  Gospels. 

One  (xvii.  24-27)  is  of  the  way  the  Temple 
tax  was  paid.  "  Go  thou  to  the  sea,"  Peter 
is  commanded,  *'  and  cast  a  hook  and  take  up 
the  fish  that  first  cometh  up  ;  and  when  thou 
hast  opened  his  mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a 
shekel ;  that  take,  and  give  unto  them  for  me 
and  thee."  That  command  may  have  been 
given  as  the  Matthaean  Gospel  records  it ; 
obviously,  no  final  proof  is  possible.  But 
many  of  us  must  have  felt  rather  disquieted 
by  this  story.  It  seems  just  the  kind  of 
miracle  that  Jesus  did  not  work  :  a  miracle 
for  His  own  gain,  and  a  miracle  to  obtain  a 
few  shilUngs  that  could  have  been  provided 
in  a  normal  way.  It  reads  much  more 
like  the  conventional  tale  of  magic  than  a 
Gospel  miracle.  None  of  the  other  Gospels 
mention  it,  not  even  Mark — a  fact  the  more 


128   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

striking  when  we  remember  that  Mark  is 
based  on  the  "  Memoirs  of  Peter."  Even  so 
conservative  a  critic  as  Dr.  Plummer 
suggests  that  the  words  used  by  our  Lord 
may  have  been  misunderstood  or  modified 
in  tradition.  " '  In  the  fish  that  thou 
shalt  catch  thou  shalt  find  what  will  pay  for 
me  and  thee  '  might  mean  that  the  fish  would 
sell  for  as  much  ;  and  this  would  easily  take 
the  form  which  Matthew  records." 

The  other  is  a  strange  portent  imme- 
diately after  the  Crucifixion  described  by 
Matthew  only.  All  three  Gospels  state 
that  the  veil  of  the  Temple  was  rent. 
Matthew  adds  that  there  was  an  earthquake, 
"  and  the  tombs  were  opened,  and  many 
bodies  of  the  saints  that  had  fallen  asleep 
were  raised  ;  and  coming  forth  out  of  the 
tombs  after  his  Resurrection  they  entered 
into  the  holy  city  and  appeared  unto 
many."  This  very  perplexing  statement 
is  not  even  intelligible  as  it  stands,  for  it 
describes  this  rising  from  the  tombs  as 
happening  (a)  at  the  time  of  the  Crucifixion, 
and  (b)  after  our  Lord's  Resurrection.  We 
may  feel  sure  that  someone  inserted  the 
words  "  after  his  resmrrection "  without 
noticing   the   confusion   they   caused,   but 


Matthew  :  teacher  and  His  Teaching    129 

anxious    that    Christ's    priority    as    "  the 
firstfruits  of  them  that  slept  "   should  be 
preserved.     Apart,     however,     from     that 
detail,  what  can  we  make  of  the  fact  that 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Mark  knew  nothing  of  an 
event  so  stupendous  ?     For  that  they  should 
have  known  of  it,  yet  left  it  unrecorded,  is 
unthinkable.     St.  Luke,  again,  either  never 
met  the  story  or  deemed  it  unhistorical, 
and    therefore    unworthy    a    place    in    his 
Gospel.     Anxious    though    St.    Paul   is   to 
convince  the  Corinthians  that  the  dead  will 
be  raised,  he  does  not  beheve  that  already 
the   bodies    of    "  the    saints "    have    come 
out  of  their  tombs  and  have  been  seen  by 
many  in  Jerusalem.     In  short,  there  seems 
ample    ground    for    concluding    that    the 
editor  of  Matthew,  who  did  not  scrutinize 
and   examine  his   material   like   St.    Luke 
and  had  not  the  first-hand  evidence  which 
came  to  St.  Mark  from  St.  Peter,  has  here 
allowed   a  legend   to   find   a   place   in   his 
narrative.     I  think  that  very  many  readers 
will  be  glad  that  this  view  can  be  taken, 
not  as  an  arbitrary  escape  from  a  difficulty, 
but    as    a   reasoned    conclusion    with    real 
evidence  to  justify  it. 

But    the   most   mysterious   passages   in 

9 


130   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Matthew  are,  beyond  doubt,  the  great 
Apocalyptic  Discourse  of  our  Lord 
recorded  in  chapters  xxiv  and  xxv.  Much 
of  it  is  found  in  Mark  and  Luke  also,  but 
Matthew's  is  by  far  the  fullest  version. 
Strikingly  enough,  there  is  none  of  this 
apocalyptic  in  the  Fourth  Gospel ;  here  it 
is  to  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  not  to 
the  return  of  Christ,  that  the  disciples  are 
to  look  forward.  In  the  synoptic  Gospels, 
and  in  Matthew  particularly,  predictions 
of  an  ultimate  day  of  judgment  are  mingled 
with  predictions  about  the  siege  and 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  That  the  words 
recorded  as  spoken  by  our  Lord  deal  with 
both  these  themes,  not  one  only,  seems 
incontestable.  Some  of  the  sentences  refer 
in  a  most  expHcit  way  to  the  attack  on 
Jerusalem,  but  others  cannot  possibly,  as 
they  stand,  be  limited  to  that  event.  It  is 
a  world-judgment,  with  the  return  of  Jesus 
in  glory,  that  these  foretell.  That  the 
Church  in  its  first  years  expected  that  final 
return  and  judgment  to  be  almost  immediate 
is  a  fact  of  historical  certainty.  We  find 
it  quite  clearly,  for  example,  in  St.  Paul's 
first  letter  to  the  Thessalonian  Church. 
The  beHef  cannot  have  been  derived  from 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    131 

the  Gospels  in  their  present  form,  because 
I  Thessalonians  is  earher  in  date  than 
Mark.  On  the  other  hand,  the  writers  of 
the  Gospels  may  have  been  influenced  by 
the  existing  behef .  That  would  make  them 
tend,  almost  unconsciously,  to  interpret 
general  sayings  of  our  Lord  in  a  particular 
way,  and  to  give  some  words  a  stress  and 
special  apphcation  which  were  not  in  the 
mind  of  their  Speaker. 

Apart  from  mere  surmise,  however,  we 
ought  to  remember  when  reading  the 
Apocalyptic  Discourse  in  Matthew  how 
greatly  the  religiaus  Jews  had  been 
influenced  by  earher  apocalyptic  writings. 
In  mysterious  and  poetic  language  they  had 
made  famihar  many  ideas  which  recur 
in  the  Gospels.  When,  for  instance,  we 
examine  the  Book  of  Enoch,  the  latest 
parts  of  which  seem  to  have  been  written 
at  least  half  a  century  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  and  compare  its  picture  of  a  judg- 
ment-day with  that  given  in  Matthew,  we 
shall  be  impressed  by  the  resemblance. 
Here  is  a  part  of  the  Matthaean  picture 
(xxv.  31,  etc.)  : 

"  But  when  the  Son  of  man  shall  come 


132   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

in  his  glory,  and  all  the  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory  : 
and  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  the 
nations  :  and  he  shall  separate  them  one 
from  another,  as  the  shepherd  separateth 
the  sheep  from  the  goats :  and  he  shall 
set  the  sheep  on  his  right  hand  and  the 
goats  on  the  left.  .  .  .  And  these  shall 
go  away  into  eternal  punishment ;  but  the 
righteous  into  eternal  life/' 

And  here  an  extract  from  the  Book  of 
Enoch : 

"  And  the  Lord  of  spirits  seated  him 
on  the  throne  of  his  glory  .  .  .  and  there 
shall  stand  up  in  that  day  all  the  kings 
and  the  mighty  and  the  exalted  and  those 
who  hold  the  earth,  and  they  shall  see 
and  recognize  how  he  sits  on  the  throne 
of  his  glory,  and  righteousness  is  judged 
before  him.  .  .  .  And  one  portion  shall 
look  on  the  other,  and  they  shall  be  terrified, 
and  they  shall  be  downcast  of  countenance, 
and  pain  shall  seize  them  when  they  see 
that  Son  of  man  sitting  on  the  throne  of 
his  glory.  And  he  will  deliver  them  to  the 
angels  for  punishment,  to  execute  judgment 


Matthew  :  Teacher  and  His  Teaching    133 

on  them  because  they  have  oppressed  his 
people  and  his  elect.  .  .  .  And  the  righteous 
and  the  elect  shall  be  saved  in  that  day, 
and  they  shall  never  thenceforward  see  the 
face  of  sinners  and  the  unrighteous,  and 
the  Lord  of  spirits  will  abide  over  them, 
and  with  that  Son  of  man  shall  they  eat 
and  lie  down  and  rise  up  for  ever  and  ever.'* 

Did  our  Lord  borrow  the  poetic  imagery 
of  apocalyptic,  with  which  His  hearers 
were  familiar,  for  His  own  teaching  ?  Or 
did  the  writer  assimilate  and  group  the 
memories  of  this  discourse  so  as  to  bring 
them  into  line  with  apocalyptic  ?  That 
also,  when  we  remember  his  treatment 
of  prophecy,  seems  possible.  Obviously, 
all  such  points  must  remain  uncertain. 
What  is  clear,  however,  and  what  it  is 
important  to  remember,  is  the  affinity 
between  earlier  apocalyptic  writings  and 
the  teaching  of  our  Lord,  according  to  the 
Matthaean  Gospel,  about  the  Last  Judgment. 
If  we  have  that  in  mind,  we  shall  not 
repeat  the  common  error  of  interpreting 
the  mystic  language  of  Oriental  symbolism 
as  though  it  were  literal  prose.  The  general 
teaching  is  clear  enough,   but   our  desire 


134   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

for  precise  knowledge,  our  tendency  to 
say  that  this  must  mean  exactly  that,  our 
attempts  to  fix  "  the  day  and  the  hour," 
despite  explicit  warning,  must  always  be 
futile.  It  is  not  at  all  points  that  we  shall 
ever  be  able  to  understand  the  Gospels, 
and  we  should  admit  the  fact  frankly. 
Such  a  book  as  Matthew,  wholly  designed 
for  Jewish  readers  in  the  first  century, 
must  contain  allusions  and  modes  of 
expression  to  which  we  have  lost  the  key. 
But  there  is  a  more  profound  reason  also 
for  the  limitations  of  our  knowledge.  Much 
already  we  are  allowed  to  know,  and  more 
will  be  revealed  by  future  thought  and 
research.  Yet,  because  He  is  more  than 
man,  the  Jesus  of  history  must  ever  remain 
for  us  in  some  degree  the  Jesus  of  mystery 
too. 


Chapter  Luke  :    The  Church  and 

VII  the  Roman  Citizen 


I 


If  we  were  to  be  deprived  of  all  but  one 
Gospel,  what  would  our  choice  among 
them  be  ?  There  are  many  people  to 
whom,  especially  when  old  age  steals  on, 
the  Fourth  Gospel  appeals  beyond  any 
other.  Problems  of  its  origin  do  not 
perturb  them  ;  in  its  compelling  influence 
they  find  all  the  proof  they  need  of  its 
authenticity.  Its  tranquil  charm  and  deep 
spiritual  insight  give  it  a  unique  place  in 
their  affection.  Among  younger  readers, 
probably  most  would  give  the  first  place 
to  Luke.  Of  the  three  synoptic  Gospels, 
indeed,  one  may  beheve  that  an  almost 
unanimous  verdict  would  adjudge  Luke 
to  be  the  most  beautiful.  Here  it  is  we 
find  the  beloved  Christmas  picture  of  the 
herald  angels,  of  the  shepherds  at  the 
manger ;  it  is  this  which  gives  us  our 
135 


136   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Magnificat  and  Nunc  Dimittis.  We  should 
have  no  parables  of  the  Good  Samaritan 
and  the  Prodigal  Son,  no  picture  of  the 
walk  on  Easter  evening  to  Emmaus,  if 
we  had  no  Luke.  Apart,  too,  from  details, 
the  book  as  a  whole  has  a  charm  of  style 
not  to  be  found  in  Mark  or  Matthew.  Mark 
is  a  concise  and  vivid  record  of  the  essential 
facts,  an  historical  record  to  which  its 
early  date  and  its  direct  link  with  St.  Peter 
lend  extreme  importance.  Matthew  is  the 
characteristic  work  of  a  Jewish  scribe. 
But  Luke  has  an  individual  note,  a 
range  of  sympathy,  a  joyous  appre- 
ciation of  what  is  noble,  that  specially 
endear  it  to  us.  Perhaps  Renan  was  not 
far  wrong  when  he  termed  St.  Luke's 
Gospel  "  the  most  beautiful  book  in  the 
world." 

Its  author  was  a  physician,  an  educated 
man  writing  for  educated  readers.  We 
have  observed  that  each  Gospel  was  written 
at  a  special  time  to  supply  some  definite 
need.  It  is  not  difficult  to  identify  the 
circumstances  which  caused  St.  Luke  to 
take  his  pen  in  hand.  A  stage  in  the 
growth  of  the  Christian  Church  had  been 
reached  when  it  began  to   draw  recruits 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  137 

from  the  aristocracy  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
Neither  the  somewhat  crude  writing  of 
Mark  nor  the  Judaistic  exposition  of 
Matthew  would  satisfy  readers  of  this 
class.  As  Dr.  Streeter  has  said,^  "  Once 
Christianity  began  to  reach  members  of 
the  high  aristocracy,  there  would  arise  a 
new  and  insistent  demand  for  a  life  of 
Christ  which  would  not  only  jar  less  on 
the  literary  taste  of  educated  circles,  but 
would  also  make  it  clearer  than  does  Mark 
that  Christ  was,  and  knew  Himself  to  be, 
no  mere  Jewish  Messiah,  but  a  World- 
saviour,  the  founder  of  a  world  reHgion. 
The  Third  Gospel  is  an  attempt,  and  an 
extraordinarily  successful  one,  to  meet 
this  demand." 

Side  by  side  with  this  purpose  must  be 
set  another.  Those  members  of  the  upper 
classes  who  thought  Christianity  a  mere 
Jewish  superstition  would  not  feel  bound 
to  oppose  it  actively  so  long  as  the  great 
majority  of  its  adherents  were  drawn  from 
the  proletariat.  They  would  view  it  with 
disdain.  But  their  animosity  against  it 
would  become  far  more  violent  when  some 
of  their  own  friends  and  relations  became 

1  The  Four  Gospels,  p.  537. 


138    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

its  converts.  Already  there  was  a  vague 
belief  that  the  Church  was  a  treasonable 
society,  which  held  secret  meetings  in  order 
to  plot  against  the  State.  The  Founder 
of  this  sect,  it  was  said,  had  been  crucified 
by  the  procurator  of  Judaea  for  inciting  His 
fellow-countrymen  to  refuse  tribute  to 
Caesar.  Nero,  for  his  own  purposes,  had 
encouraged  the  behef  in  Rome  that  the 
Christians  were  a  league  of  criminals. 
Plainly,  it  was  most  important  to  refute 
slanders  of  that  kind.  In  a.d.  80,  which 
seems  the  most  probable  date  of  St.  Luke's 
Gospel  in  its  complete  form,  Nero  had  been 
dead  for  twelve  years.  The  reign  of  Domi- 
tian,  with  its  cult  of  emperor-worship  and 
resulting  persecution  of  the  Church,  was 
still  ten  years  ahead.  Meanwhile,  whatever 
the  official  attitude,  the  Christian  community 
seems  to  have  been  little  molested.  What 
attacks  there  were  came  merely  from  local 
officials.  On  the  other  hand,  a  number  of 
aristocrats  were  joining  the  Church,  and  a 
much  larger  number  were  making  interested 
enquiries  about  it.  What  was  the  true 
story  of  its  origin  ?  How  had  its  Founder 
lived  and  taught  ?  Was  it  merely  a  form 
of  Judaism  ?     Was  it  tinged  with  treason 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Ro?na?i  Citizen  139 

to  Rome  ?  The  demand  for  definite  infor- 
mation on  such  points  was  reasonable 
enough,  and  St.  Luke  set  himself  the  task 
of  supplying  it. 

His  first  concern  was  to  write  accurate 
history.  He  was  anxious  that  Theophilus, 
and  many  another  like  him,  should  be 
reassured  about  the  historical  basis  of 
Christianity.  His  work  should  be  one  to 
which  they  could  turn  with  the  knowledge 
that  the  author  had  been  at  great  pains  in 
examining  and  sifting  his  materials,  and  had 
satisfied  himself  as  to  the  trustworthiness 
of  all  that  he  included  in  it.  His  preface 
emphasizes  the  trouble  he  has  taken  to 
make  his  book  trustworthy.  He  has  far 
more  sources  of  information  to  draw  upon 
than  had  St.  Mark.  He  is  far  more  critical 
in  choosing  from  this  material  than  was  the 
editor  of  Matthew.  Something  has  been 
said  in  chapter  ii  (p.  38)  of  the  sources  at 
his  disposal.  He  feels  he  has  utilized  them 
in  a  way  to  justify  the  claim  that  he  has 
set  down  everything  "  accurately "  and 
"  in  order."  The  second  of  these  terms  is, 
in  point  of  fact,  less  well  deserved  than  the 
first.  St.  Mark  had  written  some  fifteen 
years  earlier,  and  had  the  *'  Memoirs  of  St. 


140  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Peter  "  to  guide  him  on  points  of  chronology. 
St.  Luke's  task  in  this  respect  was  made  the 
more  difficult  by  the  large  number  of  written 
documents  and  other  witnesses  he  con- 
sulted. He  could,  and  did,  secure  trust- 
worthy accounts  of  what  happened,  but 
to  determine  the  precise  point  in  the 
ministry  at  which  each  happened  was  far 
more  difficult.  He  tried  his  best  to  arrange 
them  in  due  sequence,  but  with  only 
partial  success. 

Yet  the  exact  occasion  of  an  event 
matters  far  less  than  that  the  account  of 
the  event  itself  should  be  trustworthy,  and 
the  minute  scrutiny  to  which  both  the 
Third  Gospel  and  Acts  have  been  sub- 
jected within  recent  years  has  vindi- 
cated St.  Luke's  accuracy  as  an  historian. 
Primarily,  then,  he  wrote  his  Gospel  in 
order  that  educated  Roman  citizens 
should  have  in  their  hands  a  Life  of 
Christ  on  the  strict  veracity  of  which  they 
could  rely. 

With  this  purpose  he  combined  another. 
What  he  wrote  was  to  serve  not  only  as  a 
history  of  the  Christian  reHgion  but  a 
defence  of  it.  Both  the  Gospel  and  Acts 
are  planned  to  refute  the  allegation  that 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  141 

Christianity  is  a  merely  Jewish  creed,  and 
that  from  the  first  it  was  condemned  by  the 
officials  of  Rome.  St.  Luke  does  this  most 
effectively  by  showing  that  our  Lord 
addressed  His  message  to  Jew  and  Gentile 
alike,  that  it  was  a  Jewish  crowd  which 
clamoured  for  His  death,  a  Roman  procura- 
tor who  affirmed  "  Ye  have  brought  unto 
me  this  man,  as  one  that  perverteth  the 
people  (i.e.  incites  them  against  Caesar)  : 
and  behold,  I,  having  examined  him  before 
you,  found  no  fault  in  this  man."  More 
fully  than  any  other  Evangehst  he  records 
Pilate's  repeated  protestations  of  our  Lord's 
innocence. 

Then  the  reader  should  notice  with  what 
skill  St.  Luke  carries  out  in  his  second 
volume  the  same  purpose.  He  shows  how 
the  attacks  on  St.  Paul  came  not  from 
Rome,  but  from  the  Jews,  how  one  Roman 
court  after  another — of  Gallio,  of  FeUx, 
of  Festus — found  him  innocent ;  how  well- 
disposed  to  him  were  various  Roman 
officials,  from  Sergius  Paulus  onwards ; 
how  his  transhipment  to  Rome  came  not 
from  any  condemnation  by  a  Roman 
tribunal,  but  from  his  own  action  :  "  This 
man  might  have  been  set  at  liberty  if  he  had 


142   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

not  appealed  unto  Caesar."  And  at  the 
end,  with  this  clue  to  his  purpose,  we  shall 
see  that  the  last  words  of  the  book  are  no 
tame  casual  sentence,  but  a  triumphant 
climax.  "  If  this  Christian  teacher  had 
been  regarded  as  a  dangerous  traitor  by  the 
authorities  at  Rome,  what  would  have 
happened  on  his  arrival  there  ?  He 
would  have  been  allowed  to  utter  no  word 
of  his  mischievous  doctrine.  He  would 
have  been  flung  into  prison.  His  trial  and 
execution  would  have  followed  swiftly. 
Such  must  have  been  the  sequel  if  this 
theory  were  true  that  in  the  first  days 
Rome  condemned  Christianity  as  treason- 
able. But  what,  in  point  of  fact,  did 
happen  ?  He  abode  two  whole  years  in 
his  own  hired  dwelling,  and  received  all 
that  went  in  unto  him,  preaching  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  teaching  the  things 
concerning  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with 
all  boldness,  no  man  forbidding  him.*' 
Those  are  the  last  words  of  Acts,  and 
they  are  the  culmination  of  the  argument 
implicit  through  St.  Luke's  two  volumes. 
To  keep  in  mind  that  purpose  of  St. 
Luke,  and  to  notice  the  subtle  skill 
with  which  he  accomplishes  it,  is  a  con- 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  143 

siderable   help  towards   understanding   his 
writings. 

II 

Who  was  the  "  Theophilus "  to  whom 
both  Gospel  and  Acts  were  dedicated  ? 
That  is  a  question  we  cannot  answer  with 
any  confidence.  Theophilus  may  have  been 
a  real  name,  but  also,  and  perhaps  more 
probably,  it  may  have  been  a  pseudonym 
veiling,  for  the  sake  of  prudence,  the  identity 
of  some  Roman  aristocrat.  Whoever  this 
'*  Theophilus  "  (meaning  literally,  "  lover 
of  God  ")  may  have  been,  we  may  safely 
assume  that  he  belonged  to  the  aristocracy, 
the  special  class  of  readers  for  whom  the 
Third  Gospel  was  designed. 

Another  point  of  interest  in  the  dedicatory 
preface — the  first  four  verses  of  the  first 
chapter — lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is  written 
in  "  classical  "  Greek.  Its  style  is  an  imita- 
tion of  those  stately  opening  sentences  with 
which  historians  in  long  previous  ages  had 
begun  their  chronicles.  The  remainder  of 
the  book  is  written  in  the  colloquial  Greek 
of  its  own  time,  though,  except  when  St. 
Luke  is  merely  transcribing  other  documents, 
in  a  better  style  than  the  other  Gospels. 


144  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

But  the  construction  of  these  prefatory 
sentences  is  formal  and  archaic.  An  imper- 
fect analogy  from  modem  literature  may 
be  used  to  illustrate  the  point.  Among 
Mr.  Kipling's  earliest  works  was  a  small 
collection  of  stories  called  In  Black  and 
White.  The  stories  are  phrased  in  modem 
colloquial  English.  They  are  accompanied 
by  a  dedication,  filling  two  pages,  addressed 
to  *'  My  Most  Deare  Father,"  which  opens 
thus : 

"  When  I  was  in  your  House  and  we 
went  abroade  together,  in  the  outskirtes 
of  the  Citie,  among  the  Gentoo  Wrestlours, 
you  had  poynted  me  how  in  all  Emprysez 
he  gooing  forth  fiang  backe  alwaies  a  Word 
to  hym  that  had  instruct  him  in  his 
Crafte.  .  .  ." 

— and  so  forth.  The  reader  perceives  at 
once  that,  while  the  stories  are  done  in  the 
English  of  the  nineteenth  century,  this 
dedicatory  letter  is  an  imitation  of  the 
English  of  the  sixteenth  century.  That  is 
comparable  to  the  difference  between  the 
preface  and  main  body  of  the  Third  Gospel. 
A  literary  artifice  of  that  kind  would  have 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  145 

no  point  for  any  but  educated  readers, 
and  its  use  is  a  further  proof  that  for 
educated  readers  St.  Luke  designed  his 
work. 

It  has  been  suggested — and  'I  think  the 
evidence  for  this  view  is  very  strong — that 
Luke,  as  we  now  have  it,  is,  to  adopt  modern 
phraseology,  a  "  revised  and  enlarged  edi- 
tion," and  that,  after  his  original  draft  was 
finished,  St.  Luke  acquired  additional  infor- 
mation which  he  wished  to  include  in  his 
book.  Beyond  anything  else  in  impor- 
tance among  the  fresh  knowledge  he  had 
gained  was  the  story  of  the  Birth  and 
Infancy.  Therefore  he  now  inserted  it 
immediately  after  his  preface,  and  it  occu- 
pies the  remainder  of  chapter  i.  and  the 
whole  of  chapter  ii.  Originally,  if  this  view 
be  correct,  the  Gospel  itself,  after  the  pre- 
face, began  with  what  is  now  chapter  iii  in 
our  version  : 

"  Now  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
Tiberius  Caesar,  Pontius  Pilate  being  gover- 
nor of  Judaea,  and  Herod  being  tetrarch  of 
Galilee,  and  his  brother  Philip  tetrarch  of  the 
region  of  Ituraea  and  Trachonitis,  and 
Lysanias  tetrarch  of  Abilene,  in  the  high- 
10 


146   Hozv  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

priesthood  of  Annas  and  Caiaphas,  the  word 
of  God  came  unto  John  ..." 

Certainly  this,  with  its  full  and  careful  fixing 
of  the  period,  does  seem  the  kind  of  sentence 
with  which  an  historian  would  begin  his 
narrative,  does  read  as  though  it  had  been 
designed  as,  apart  from  the  preface,  the  first 
of  his  book.  Of  the  Gospel  of  the  Infancy 
something  more  will  be  said  in  my  next 
chapter.  Here  we  are  considering  only  the 
main  outlines  and  general  character  of  the 
book. 


Ill 

What  are  the  chief  impressions  it  makes 
upon  us  as  we  look  again  through  its  pages  ? 
We  see  at  once  that  it  contains  a  great  num- 
ber of  parables,  but  we  ought  to  note  also 
that  of  the  total,  which  is  twenty-three,  no 
fewer  than  eighteen  are  not  recorded  in  any 
other  Gospel.  That  helps  us  to  estimate  our 
debt  to  St.  Luke,  and  it  shows  again  what 
rich  sources  of  information  he  had,  in 
addition  to  those  that  had  been  used  already 
in  Mark  and  Matthew.  Even  when  an  inci- 
dent recorded  by  him  has  been  described  by 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  147 

another  Evangelist,  we  shall  find  that  St. 
Luke  often  adds  some  phrase  or  detail  that 
makes  the  picture  more  vivid  and  complete. 
As  one  small  instance  out  of  many,  we  may 
take  the  beginning  of  the  story  about  the 
call  of  the  fishermen-disciples  :  Mark  and 
Matthew  both  mention  only  that  Jesus  was 
standing  by  the  lake  ;  Luke  (v.  i)  has  :  "  Now 
it  came  to  pass,  while  the  multitude  pressed 
upon  him  and  heard  the  word  of  God,  that  he 
was  standing  by  the  lake/'  etc.  A  late 
tradition  affirmed  that  St.  Luke  was  a 
painter,  as  well  as  a  physician.  We  can 
neither  prove  nor  disprove  this  statement, 
but  at  least  no  one  who  reads  the  Third 
Gospel  and  Acts  with  care  can  doubt  that 
St.  Luke  was  a  most  skilful  painter  in 
words. 

Perhaps  his  work  as  a  doctor  in  foetid 
Oriental  cities  had  helped  to  give  him  his 
keen  sympathy  with  the  poor.  That  is  very 
evident  in  his  Gospel.  In  recording  the 
Master's  words,  St.  Luke  always  chooses  the 
tradition  which  lays  most  stress  upon  the 
moral  dangers  of  wealth.  Indeed,  the 
contrasts  in  this  respect  between  the  Gospels 
of  Matthew  and  Luke  are  very  striking. 
Matthew's   **  Give  to  him   that  asketh   of 


148   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

thee  "  becomes  "  Give  to  every  one  that 
asketh  "  ;  the  Matthaean  beatitude  **  Blessed 
are  the  poor  in  spirit  "  is  "  Blessed  are  ye 
poor  "  in  Luke,  with  the  addition  "  woe  unto 
you  that  are  rich  !  "  Matthew  gives  "  sell 
that  thou  hast  "  as  the  Master's  teaching  ; 
Luke  intensifies  the  saying  into  "  sell 
all  that  thou  hast/'  And  in  Luke  alone 
we  find  the  parables  of  the  unjust  steward, 
of  the  foolish  rich  man,  of  Dives  and 
Lazarus. 

Perhaps  it  was  again  his  medical  work, 
combined  with  his  freedom,  as  a  Gentile, 
from  Jewish  sex  prejudice,  which  accounted 
for  another  well-marked  feature  of  his  Gos- 
pel. This  is  the  place  given  in  it  to  women — 
the  first  sign  of  the  wholly  new  status  in  the 
world  which  was  to  be  brought  to  women  by 
Christianity.  We  feel  that  St.  Luke  is 
pre-eminently  the  right  Evangelist  to  relate 
the  story  of  the  Birth  from  the  Mother's  point 
of  view.  And  he  individualizes  women,  as 
no'  other  Evangelist  does.  He  alone  gives 
the  names  of  the  women  who  accompanied 
and  ministered  to  our  Lord.  He  alone  gives 
us  the  domestic  episode  of  Martha  and  Mary, 
that  lifelong  study  of  two  contrasting 
feminine  characters.     How  convincingly,  yet 


Luke  :  Church  and  the  Roman  Citizen  149 

in  how  few  words,  it  is  set  before  us  !  The 
raising  of  the  widow's  son  at  Nain  is  a 
miracle  recorded  only  in  this  Gospel. 
And  that  poignant  detail  of  the  Cruci- 
fixion story,  the  picture  of  the  weeping 
*'  daughters  of  Jerusalem "  who  follow 
Jesus  to  Calvary,  is  one  we  should  have 
missed  had  it  not  been  for  this  Gospel  of 
Luke. 

Because  in  earlier  years  St.  Luke  was  the 
close  friend  and  travel-comrade  of  St.  Paul, 
many  scholars  have  attempted  to  identify  in 
his  Gospel  the  influence  of  the  Pauline 
theology.  All,  or  almost  all,  the  parallels 
they  try  to  establish  seem  fanciful.  On  one 
great  principle,  however,  there  is  evident 
accord  between  St.  Paul,  the  Hebrew  of 
Hebrews  who  became  the  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  St.  Luke,  the  Evangelist  eager 
to  show  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  light  to 
lighten  the  Gentiles  as  well  as  the  glory  of 
Israel.  The  love  of  the  Heavenly  Father  for 
all  men,  and  for  each  individual  sinner  who 
repents ;  the  mission  of  the  Son  as  the 
Saviour  of  all  the  world — these  are  the  truths 
with  which  St.  Luke's  heart  is  full ;  this  is 
the  message  he  wished  his  Gospel  to  bring  to 
its  readers.     It  does  that  still.     We  cannot 


150   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

turn  its  pages  without  being  impressed  by  its 
charm,  its  humanity,  its  happiness.  This  is 
the  kind  of  book  which  brings  health  to  the 
soul  in  an  age  like  ours.  Its  author  is  still  a 
physician,  and  still  beloved. 


Chapter  Luke  :    Jhe  Birth,  Life, 

VIII  and  Resurrection 

I 

Probably  it  is  even  more  true  of  Luke 
than  of  Mark  or  Matthew  that  here  it  is  a 
book  we  must  read  by  fairly  long  sections  at 
a  time  if  we  are  to  appreciate  rightly  its  full 
power  and  charm.  To  do  this  is  made  easier 
by  the  well-marked  divisions  into  which  this 
Gospel  falls.  The  first,  as  we  have  seen 
already,  is  the  "  Infancy  "  narrative  of  chap- 
ters i  and  ii.  There  is  a  special  reason  for 
studying  them  with  alert  attention.  For 
nowadays  the  doctrine  of  our  Lord's  Virgin 
Birth  is  the  theme  of  frequent  discussion,  and 
of  discussion,  especially  in  the  popular  press, 
that  is  not  always  well  informed.  Yet  the 
evidence  bearing  on  the  question  is  accessible 
enough,  and,  very  plainly,  the  issue  is  not 
one  which  interests  technical  scholars  alone. 
Every  one  of  us  must  be  deeply  concerned  to 
know  whether  the  statement  of  the  creed 
that  our  Lord  was  born  of  a  Virgin  is,  or  is 
not,  one  that  we  can  reasonably  accept. 
151 


152   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Absolute  proof,  either  positive  or  negative, 
must  be  impossible,  and  it  would  be  futile  to 
contend  that  the  historical  evidence  for  the 
Virgin  Birth  is  as  strong  as  the  evidence  for 
the  Resurrection.  Yet  we  are  bound  to  ask 
whether  or  no  we  are  fairly  entitled  to  retain 
the  beHef .  We  are  bound  to  ask,  as  we  finish 
the  first  two  chapters  of  Luke,  whether  what 
we  have  read  is  fact  or  fiction.  One  or  the 
other  it  must  be.  There  is  no  middle  term. 
Either  our  Lord's  Birth  was  of  the  super- 
natural kind  which  St.  Luke  describes,  or  it 
was  not. 

St.  Luke's  own  opinion  is  clear  enough. 
As  we  read  these  chapters,  the  impression 
they  give  us  is  that  the  writer  feels  certain 
about  the  truth  of  his  narrative.  A  historian, 
who  was  also  a  medical  man,  would  not  have 
immediately  followed  a  preface  guaranteeing 
his  careful  accuracy  with  the  story  of  the 
Virgin  Birth  unless  he  had  for  it  what  seemed 
to  him  absolutely  convincing  evidence.  We 
feel,  too,  how  desperate  an  attempt  to 
invalidate  the  story  is  that  which  depicts  it 
as  a  pagan  myth  taken  over  by  Christianity. 
We  recall  the  intense  dread  of,  and  hostility 
to,  paganism  shown  by  St.  Paul  and  the 
Church  of  the  first  century.     We  remember 


Luke  :  Birth ^  Life,  and  Resurrection      153 

St.  Luke's  close  association  with  St.  Paul. 
We  think  again  of  his  preface.  And  we  must 
feel  that  to  be  asked  to  beheve  that 
immediately  after  it  this  educated  Christian 
historian  began  his  Life  of  Jesus  with  an 
adaptation  of  a  pagan  myth  is  to  be  asked  to 
believe  the  incredible. 

Another  point  that  will  strike  us  as  we 
read  this  narrative  carefully  is  that,  whatever 
the  immediate  source  from  which  St.  Luke 
derived  it,  it  must  have  come  originally,  if  it 
be  true,  from  the  Mother  of  our  Lord.  Some 
of  its  details  could  have  been  known  to  her 
only.  We  shall  observe  also  that  while  the 
Luke  story  and  the  Matthew  story  are  from 
different  sources,  the  one  from  Mary's 
standpoint,  the  other  from  Joseph's,  and 
while  there  is  a  consequent  difference  in  the 
events  which  each  selects  for  narration,  there 
is  yet  no  real  inconsistency  between  them. 
Each  tells  part  of  the  story  of  the  Birth,  but 
neither  part  contradicts  the  other.  Another 
point  brought  home  to  us  by  a  careful 
reading  of  St.  Luke's  first  two  chapters  is 
that  this  Gentile  writer  has  obtained  most  of 
them  from  a  Jewish  source.  They  abound 
with  Jewish  turns  of  speech.  The  Bene- 
dictus,  Magnificat,  and  Nunc  Dimittis  are 


154  H^^  ^^  Understand  the  Gospels 

hymns  written  according  to  the  rules  of 
Hebrew  poetry.  We  must  not  forget, 
indeed,  that  some  scholars  have  attributed 
the  Hebrew  (or  Aramaic)  turns  of  speech  in 
these  chapters  to  the  skilled  hterary  crafts- 
manship of  St.  Luke.  Dr.  Armitage  Robin- 
son, for  example,  has  said  :  ^ 

"  I  see  no  reason  for  thinking  that  he 
used  any  pre-existing  document  at  this 
point ;  he  was  probably  putting  the  story 
into  writing  for  the  first  time,  as  the  result 
of  his  own  enquiries ;  and  his  style  is 
modelled  on  the  old  Hebrew  stories,  which 
he  was  familiar  with  through  the  Greek 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament." 

In  fact,  as  in  his  preface  he  imitated 
classical  Greek,  so  in  his  account  of  the 
Nativity  he  imitated  scriptural  Hebrew. 
But  it  seems  more  likely  that  he  was  working 
upon  and  re-shaping  with  his  accustomed 
skill  some  Aramaic  document.  When  we 
find,  for  instance,  such  ritual  details  of  the 
Purification  as : 

"  When   the    days   of   their   purification 
^  Some  Thoughts  on  the  Incarnation,  p.  39. 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      155 

according  to  the  law  of  Moses  were  fulfilled, 
they  brought  him  up  to  Jerusalem  to 
present  him  to  the  Lord  .  .  .  and  to  offer 
a  sacrifice  according  to  that  which  is  said 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  A  pair  of  turtledoves 
or  two  young  pigeons," 

most  readers  will  feel  inclined  to  agree  with 
Dr.  Sanday  that  this  **  is  very  unlike  St. 
Luke,  the  disciple  of  St.  Paul,  the  great 
opponent  of  everything  legal,  and  very 
unhke  the  date  a.d.  75-80,  when  the 
Christian  Church  had  long  given  up  Jewish 
usages."  ^ 

We  must  not  pause  longer  over  such 
details,  interesting  though  they  are.  Let 
us  sum  up  the  impressions  which,  I  suggest, 
we  shall  have  derived  from  a  careful  reading 
of  the  opening  chapters  in  the  Third  Gospel. 
We  shall  feel  assured  that  St.  Luke  gives 
us  the  story  of  the  Virgin  Birth  not  as  a 

1  Critical  Questions,  p.  135,  I  take  the  quotation 
from  the  late  Dr.  J.  H.  Bernard's  Studia  Sacra,  which 
cxjntains  a  paper  on  the  Virgin  Birth.  Without 
undervaluing  the  work  of  Dr.  Knowling  or  Bp.  Gore's 
treatment  of  the  subject  in  his  Dissertations,  and 
again  more  recently  in  the  S.P.C.K,  Commentary, 
I  still  do  not  hesitate  to  commend  Dr.  Bernard's 
paper  in  his  Studia  Sacra  as  by  far  the  most  lucid  and 
convincing  statement  of  the  "  conservative  "  view. 


156   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

pious  speculation,  but  as  an  historic  fact, 
about  the  truth  of  which  he  has  satisfied 
himself.  We  shall  value  the  restraint  and 
simple  beauty  of  the  writing.  We  shall 
recognize  that  much  of  it,  if  it  be  authentic, 
can  have  come  from  no  one  but  the  Mother 
of  our  Lord.  We  shall  be  convinced  that 
St.  Luke  utilized,  in  part  at  least,  some 
earlier  Aramaic  document.  We  shall  note 
that  the  story  of  the  Virgin  Birth  is  told 
independently  and  confirmed  by  the 
Matthsean  Gospel.  And  then,  if  we  look 
beyond  the  New  Testament  period,  we  shall 
find  that  in  the  year  a.d.  no,  as  a  letter 
of  Ignatius  shows,  the  truth  of  the  Virgin 
Birth  was  regarded  as  certain,  as  being  on 
a  parity  with  the  truth  of  the  Crucifixion. 

Against  such  evidence  is  urged  the 
absence  of  any  explicit  reference  to  the 
doctrine  in  the  remaining  two  Gospels, 
the  Acts,  and  the  Epistles.  I  have  said 
"  explicit "  reference,  because  various 
critics  have  held  that  in  the  Fourth  Gospel 
and  the  Pauline  letters  are  implicit  allusions 
to  the  doctrine,  and  that  even  Mark  is 
so  phrased  as  not  to  be  at  variance  with 
it.  But  there  is  no  need  to  rely  on  such 
surmises.     We   can  well    understand   why 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  a?id  Resurrection      157 

the  Virgin  Birth  was  kept  secret  during 
the  early  years  ;  even  when  it  was  pubUshed, 
some  opponents  of  Christianity  tried  to 
give  it  a  scandalous  interpretation.  We 
have  seen  how  much  there  is  to  be  said 
for  the  suggestion,  supported  by  Dr.  Streeter, 
that  St.  Luke  himself  was  unacquainted 
with  the  story  when  he  prepared  the  first 
draft  of  his  Gospel,  and  that  its  present 
first  two  chapters  were  added  by  him 
subsequently.  Thus  the  story  of  the  Birth 
may  well  have  been  unknown  to  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul.  The  author  of  the  Fourth 
Gospel  did  know  of  it,  in  all  probability,  for 
he  used  St.  Luke's  Gospel.  But  his  concern 
was  to  record  those  things  which  had  come 
within  the  personal  experience  of  St.  John, 
those  things  which  he  had  seen  and  known. 
Indeed,  the  argument  of  silence  cuts  both 
ways,  for  would  he  have  kept  silence  had 
he  heard  the  story  and  known  it  to  be 
false  ?  We  recall  again  the  unhesitating 
statement  of  the  doctrine  among  the 
Ephesians  by  Ignatius  early  in  the  second 
century.     As  Dr.  Bernard  remarks  :  ^ 

*'  The  Christianity  of  Ephesus  owed  much 

1  Studia  Sacra,  p.  193. 


158    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

both  to  St.  Paul  and  to  St.  John,  and  it  is 
incredible  that  the  Virgin  Birth  should 
have  been  a  received  dogma  in  that  city 
so  early  as  the  year  no  if  it  had  not 
been  congruous  with  the  well-remembered 
teaching  of  these  great  Apostles." 

Such  is  the  historic  evidence  for  the 
Virgin  Birth,  obviously  incomplete,  yet 
good  so  far  as  it  goes  and  unweakened  by 
any  substantial  rebutting  evidence.  But 
the  real  battle-ground  of  the  modem 
controversy  lies  elsewhere.  Probably  few 
people  reject  the  doctrine  because  they 
are  dissatisfied  with  the  historical  evidence, 
but  a  good  many  are  dissatisfied  with  the 
evidence  because  antecedently  they  have 
found  themselves  unable  to  accept  the 
doctrine.  If  we  can  credit  nothing  that  is 
"  supernatural,"  nothing  that  transcends 
normal  human  experience,  plainly,  we  cannot 
believe  in  the  Virgin  Birth.  But  this 
attitude  must  invalidate  behef  in  the 
Resurrection  also,  and  in  the  sinlessness 
of  our  Lord.  In  fact,  what  we  believe 
about  Jesus  is  the  fundamental  issue.  If 
He  were  merely  human,  not  merely  the 
first  two  chapters  of  Luke  but  the  whole 


Luke  :  Birth ^  Life,  and  Resurrection      159 

scheme  of  the  Christian  faith  becomes 
incredible.  If,  in  a  unique  sense,  He 
were  divine,  then  the  historic  tradition  that 
His  mode  of  entrance  into  this  world  was 
unique  is  not  one  to  which  reason  need 
demur.  The  point  has  been  admirably 
stated  by  Dr.  Headlam  :  ^ 

*'  To  sum  up,  then,  the  evidence  for  the 
Virgin  Birth  is  slight  in  quantity,  but  it 
takes  us  back  to  an  early  stage  in  Christian 
teaching.  There  is  little  or  no  evidence 
against  it.  The  evidence  would  not  be 
strong  enough  to  justify  our  belief  in  it 
if  it  were  an  isolated  event  apart  from  the 
rest  of  the  Gospel  narrative.  But  if  we 
have  convinced  ourselves  of  the  truth 
of  the  Resurrection,  of  the  Divine  character 
of  our  Lord's  teaching,  of  the  more  than 
human  character  of  His  Hfe,  then  the  further 
account  of  His  Birth  harmonizes  with  that, 
and  the  whole  presents  itself  to  us  as  a 
record  supernatural — unnatural,  if  you  look 
at  the  world  from  the  naturalistic  point 
of  view,  but  not  unnatural  if  you  look  at 
the  world  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
doctrine    of    the    Incarnation,    from    the 

^  Jesus  Christ  in  History  and  Faith,  p.  179. 


i6o   Hozv  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

point    of    view    of    the    whole    Christian 
scheme. 


There  is  no  need  to  apologize,  I  hope, 
for  having  dealt  with  this  subject  at  some 
Httle  length,  for  it  arises  directly  out  of 
the  first  two  chapters  in  Luke,  and  the 
controversy  over  it  has  disquieted  many 
people  anxious  to  understand  the  Gospels 
rightly.  A  full  consideration  of  it  would 
need,  of  course,  far  more  than  these  few 
pages,  but  I  have  tried  to  set  forth  the 
chief  points  that  must  be  taken  into  account. 
Just  one  more  may  be  added  as  we  pass 
from  the  subject.  It  is  that  the  burden 
of  proof  must  lie  on  those  who  urge  us  to 
abandon,  not  on  those  who  retain,  a  belief 
in  the  Virgin  Birth  of  Christ.  If  a  friend 
of  mine  finds  himself  unable  to  accept  the 
supernatural  element  in  the  Gospels,  clearly 
he  is  compelled  to  reject  the  doctrine  of  the 
Virgin  Birth,  together  with  much  else. 
That  is,  so  to  speak,  his  affair,  and  it  is  not 
for  me  to  judge  him.  But  that  personal 
disability  of  his  has  no  weight  as  an  argu- 
ment with  other  people.  "  The  Virgin 
Birth,"  I  am  entitled  to  say  to  him,  ''  is 
recorded  independently  as  a  fact  by  two 


Luke  :  Birth y  Life^  and  Resurrection      i6i 

of  the  Gospels.  From  at  least  the  beginning 
of  the  second  century,  it  has  been  beUeved 
by  every  branch  of  the  Christian  Church. 
It  seems  consonant  with  all  that  the  Bible 
teaches  of  our  Lord's  nature,  of  His 
Incarnation  and  Resurrection.  You  cannot 
expect  me  to  discard  what  has  been  an 
integral  part  of  the  Christian  creed  for 
eighteen  centuries  unless  you  can  adduce 
some  overwhelming  evidence  to  justify 
such  a  step.'*  That  request  cannot  be  met. 
There  is  no  such  evidence  at  all. 

II 

"  The  Gospel  of  the  Infancy  "  in  Luke 
is  followed  by  another  short  section,  con- 
sisting of  chapters  iii-iv.  13.  Its  theme 
is  the  preparation  for  our  Lord's  ministry ; 
the  work  of  John,  the  Baptism,  and  the 
Temptation.  Mark  has  only  the  briefest 
mention  of  these  events ;  Luke's  source 
for  this  information  about  them  seems 
to  resemble  that  used  in  Matthew,  yet  it 
varies  in  some  details.  The  temptations 
are  given  in  a  different  order,  and  only 
in  Luke  do  we  find  the  Baptist's  counsel 
to  the  multitude,  the  pubUcans,  and  the 
soldiers.  Then  in  chapter  iii.  there  is  a 
II 


1 62   Hozu  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

genealogy  of  our  Lord,  widely  different 
from  that  given  in  Matthew.  Apart  from 
lesser  points,  Matthew,  the  Gospel  of  the 
Messiah,  traces  our  Lord's  descent  from 
Abraham  ;  Luke,  the  Gospel  of  the  world- 
Saviour,  traces  it  from  Adam.  We  may 
be  surprised  to  find  the  genealogy  in  the 
third  chapter  of  Luke  ;  the  more  natural 
place  for  it  would  seem  to  be  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Gospel,  as  we  find  it 
in  Matthew.  But  its  position  rather 
strengthens  the  view  that  our  chapter  iii. 
in  Luke  was  originally  chapter  i,  and  that 
the  present  chapters  i.  and  ii.  were  a  later 
addition. 

Then  follows,  as  in  the  two  other  synoptic 
Gospels,  an  account  of  the  ministry  in 
Gahlee,  iv.  14-ix.  50.  All  three  virtually 
imply  an  earlier  ministry  in  Judaea,  but  only 
the  Fourth  Gospel  gives  any  account  of  it. 

The  Galilean  ministry,  as  we  saw  in 
an  earHer  chapter,  forms  one  of  St.  Mark's 
two  main  themes,  filling  almost  nine 
chapters  in  his  Gospel.  St.  Luke  abridges 
considerably  the  sources  used  in  Mark 
and  Matthew,  and  rewrites  their  material 
in  a  more  literary  form.  Yet  often  two 
of  them,  and  occasionally  all  three,  have 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      163 

a  passage  in  virtually  the  same  words.  As 
an  example,  the  reader  may  look  at  the 
accounts  of  the  healing  of  a  paralytic  in 
Capernaum :  Mark  ii.  1-12  ;  Matthew  ix. 
1-8  ;  and  Luke  v.  17-26.  In  each  Gospel 
is  "  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son 
of  man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive 
sins  (he  saith  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy), 
I  say  unto  thee.  Arise,"  etc.  Thus,  in 
each  of  the  three  Gospels,  precisely  the  same 
parenthetic  explanation  is  inserted  in  the 
middle  of  the  saying  of  Jesus.  This  seems 
convincing  proof  either  that  Matthew  and 
Luke  are  copied  from  Mark,  or  that  all 
three  are  copied  from  some  one  earUer 
document. 

Certainly  the  common  assumption  that 
St.  Luke  as  he  wrote  had  before  him  the 
Mark  Gospel  in  its  present  form  does  not 
become  easier  to  credit  as  we  look  closely 
at  the  two  books.  If  he  had  the  Second 
Gospel  to  consult,  why  does  he  omit  so  many 
details  of  a  kind  that  would  interest  his 
readers  ?  The  story  of  the  Syro-Phoenician 
woman  is  one  that  would  appeal  specially 
to  the  Gentiles  for  whom  St.  Luke  was 
writing,  but,  though  it  is  reproduced  in 
Matthew,  it  is  absent  from  Luke,  together 


164   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

with  everything  else  between  Mark  vi.  45 
and  viii,  26.  The  attempts  to  explain  this 
great  omission  are  unsatisfying.  When  St. 
Luke  begins  again  to  narrate  incidents 
found  in  Mark  also,  it  is  at  a  point  when 
St.  Peter  figures  prominently  in  the  narra- 
tive. This  supports  another  possibihty. 
Was  his  "  source  "  not  our  Gospel  of  Mark, 
but  earlier  '*  Memoirs  of  Peter "  which 
Mark  had  written  before  incorporating  them 
in  a  Gospel  ?  That  is  no  more  than  a 
conjecture ;  yet  the  supposed  direct  use 
of  the  Mark  Gospel  by  St.  Luke  is  also 
only  an  hypothesis.  I  doubt  if  we  can  go 
with  confidence  beyond  the  cautious  state- 
ment of  Dr.  Plummer  ^  that  Luke  has 
*'  two  main  sources,  (i)  the  narrative  of 
events,  which  he  shares  with  Matthew  and 
Mark,  and  (2)  the  collection  of  discourses, 
which  he  shares  with  Matthew." 

I  hope  the  reader  will  not  think  such 
points  dry  and  technical,  of  a  kind  to 
interest  expert  students  only.  If  we  want 
really  to  understand  the  Gospels,  we  shall 
find  it  a  great  help  not  merely  to  read  with 
care  each  of  them  in  turn,  but  to  compare 

^  International  Critical  Commentaries  :  St.  Luka, 
p.  xxiv. 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      165 

each  with  the  others.  At  a  first  glance, 
there  might  seem  Httle  to  delay  us  in  the 
section  of  Luke  we  are  now  considering, 
because  by  far  the  greater  part  of  what  it 
tells  us  about  the  Galilean  ministry  has 
been  told  already  in  Mark  or  Matthew  or 
both.  Yet,  in  a  way,  it  is  just  such  a  section 
as  this  which  reveals  most  of  St.  Luke's 
individuahty.  If  we  take  the  trouble  to 
scrutinize  his  version  with  care,  to  notice 
the  changes  he  makes  from  other  versions, 
what  details  he  omits  and  what  he  adds 
from  his  private  information,  what  are  the 
events  and  sayings  he  seems  to  regard  as 
the  most  important,  we  come  to  appreciate 
far  better  than  before  his  point  of  view 
and  his  special  gifts  as  a  writer. 

In  this  section,  too,  we  shall  find  (chapter 
vi.  17-end)  the  sermon  "  on  a  level  place,'' 
which  is  at  once  so  like  and  so  unlike  the 
Matthaean  *'  sermon  on  the  mount."  Is  it 
another  version  of  the  same  discourse,  or 
is  it  a  quite  different  one  ?  That  is  hard 
to  decide.  On  the  one  hand,  we  may  be 
sure  that  our  Lord  often  repeated  the  same 
teaching  to  different  audiences.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Matthaean  "  sermon  "  does 
seem  to  be  lengthened  by  many  sayings 


1 66   How  to  Understand  the  Gos-pels 

spoken  at  various  times,  which  the  editor 
of  Matthew,  following  his  frequent  plan, 
has  "  grouped."  We  shall  notice  that  a 
large  proportion  of  the  sayings  given  con- 
secutively in  chapters  v,  vi,  and  vii  of 
Matthew  are  scattered  about  at  intervals 
over  six  chapters  of  Luke. 

It  is  very  interesting  to  compare  the  two 
versions  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  given  us  by 
Matthew  and  Luke.  Either  St.  Luke  or 
the  source  he  copied  has  abridged  the  form 
given  in  Matthew,  and  also  altered  some  of 
the  words.  There  are  57  Greek  words  in 
the  Lord's  Prayer  as  Matthew  gives  it ; 
of  these  57  Luke  uses  25,  omits  22,  and 
replaces  the  remaining  10  by  other  words. 
Are  the  two  versions  copied  from  different 
documents  ?  We  might  assume  this  but 
for  one  fact.  In  both  the  Luke  and  Matthew 
versions  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  there  is  a 
word — the  word  translated  "  daily  "  in  our 
EngHsh  form — which  occurs  nowhere  else. 
It  is  not  found  in  the  New  Testament,  or 
in  ancient  Greek  hterature,  or  in  the  papyri. 
It  seems  to  have  been  coined  for  this  single 
use,  in  order  to  represent  some  Aramaic 
term.  As  it  appears  in  this  one  place 
only,  the  only  clue  we  have  to  its  mean- 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      167 

ing  is  its  derivation,  and  this  is  uncertain. 
It  is  an  adjective  attached  to  "  bread," 
and  its  most  probable  significance  seems 
to  be  bread  "  for  the  time  about  to  come  " 
— i.e.  "  to-morrow."  If  so,  the  clause  is 
not  only,  or  indeed  chiefly,  a  petition  for 
our  bodily  needs,  but  for  freedom  from 
mental  worry,  from  being  "  anxious  for  the 
morrow."  That  we  may  be  spared  that 
anxiety,  we  ask,  not  riches,  but  that  we 
may  have  in  store  enough  bread  for  to- 
morrow's need.  Literally  translated,  the 
complete  Prayer  may  be  rendered  : 

Our  Father  in  heaven  ! 
As  in  heaven,  so  on  earth 

Thy  Name  be  reverenced. 

Thy  Kingdom  come. 

Thy  Will  be  done. 

Our  bread  for  to-morrow  give  us  to-day. 
And  forgive  us  our  debts,  for  we  forgive  our  debtors. 
And  bring  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
the  evil  one. 

There  is  good  reason  for  believing  that 
the  longer  version  of  the  Prayer,  preserved 
by  Matthew,  is  correct,  but  that  the  account 
in  Luke  of  the  occasion  when  it  was  given — 
in  answer  to  a  disciple's  request — is  accurate. 


1 68   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Of  course  it  is  possible,  and  indeed  probable, 
that  this  was  only  one  of  many  times  that 
our  Lord  repeated  the  Prayer  in  the  course 
of  His  travels  and  teaching. 


Ill 

Following  the  story  of  the  work  in 
GaHlee  comes  a  section  of  the  Gospel  we 
should  read  with  special  care,  both  because 
of  its  extreme  beauty  and  because  nearly 
all  its  contents  are  found  in  Luke  alone. 
It  extends  from  chapter  ix.  51  to  chapter 
xix.  28.  It  enables  us  to  reaHze  that  the 
Master's  final  journey  from  Galilee  to 
Jerusalem  must  have  extended  over  a 
month  or  two — a  fact  not  disclosed  by  Mark 
or  Matthew.  Some  critics  have  discerned 
in  this  section  signs  of  a  feminine  point  of 
view,  of  a  sympathy  with  the  Samaritans, 
and  of  an  acquaintance  with  Herod's  court. 
These  features  have  led  them  to  suggest 
that  St.  Luke  was  indebted  for  his  informa- 
tion to  one  of  the  faithful  women  who 
accompanied  our  Lord.  And  of  these  the 
most  probable  seems  Joanna,  the  wife  of 
one  of  Herod's  ofiicials.  Yet,  interesting 
as  it  may  be,  a  conjecture  of  that  kind  is 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      169 

not  very  important.  Whatever  the  source 
of  St.  Luke's  information,  the  use  made  of 
it  is  altogether  his  own.  No  part  of  his 
writings  shows  his  skill  more  convincingly. 
It  is  worth  while  to  read  through  these 
chapters  as  if  we  were  doing  so  for  the 
first  time.  However  well  we  know  them, 
I  think  we  shall  be  impressed  more  than 
ever  by  St.  Luke's  quick  sympathy,  his 
deft  portraiture,  his  unerring  eye  for  the 
essential  points  of  a  story.  Everyone 
remembers,  for  instance,  the  domestic 
vignette  of  Martha  and  Mary  at  Bethany. 
The  contrast  between  the  sisters  is  quoted 
continually,  has  become  one  of  the  most 
famihar  things  in  literature.  But  how 
many  people  realize  that  the  whole  of  the 
story,  from  start  to  finish,  fills  no  more  than 
five  verses  in  our  English  Bible,  that  St. 
Luke  manages  in  his  Greek  to  tell  it  all  in 
precisely  ninety-seven  words  ?  Into  ten 
verses,  again,  he  is  able  to  condense  the 
vivid  story  and  character-sketch  of  Zac- 
chaeus.  These  are  amazing  feats,  as  every 
man  of  letters  will  agree. 

No  less  wonderful  is  the  skill  with  which 
the  *'  atmosphere "  is  managed  in  that 
section  of  the  Gospel  we  are  now  consider- 


I  JO   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ing.  There  is  sunshine  as  well  as  shadow 
in  these  chapters  ;  rejoicing  crowds,  and 
happy,  intimate  friendships,  and  little 
children  brought  for  the  Teacher's  blessing. 
Yet  always  in  the  background  is  the  impend- 
ing tragedy  of  the  Passion,  and  we  are  made 
to  feel  its  awful  and  inexorable  approach. 
All  this  part  of  the  Gospel  may  be  termed 
rightly  a  triumph  of  literary  craftsmanship. 
But  we  need  accept  no  mechanical  theory 
of  inspiration  if  we  add  that  the  man  who 
wrote  these  chapters  was  taught  by  the 
Spirit  of  God  ! 

The  next  section  of  the  Gospel,  describing 
the  last  days  of  teaching  in  Jerusalem, 
extends  from  chapter  xix.  29  to  the  end  of 
chapter  xxi.  Then  we  have  St.  Luke's 
account  of  the  Passion  in  chapters  xxii  and 
xxiii,  and  of  the  Resurrection  and  Ascension 
in  the  final  chapter,  xxiv.  These  five  and 
a  half  chapters  best  produce  their  full 
cumulative  effect  if  we  read  them  at  one 
time.  Accordingly,  the  reader  who  follows 
the  scheme  suggested  here  will  study  the 
whole  of  Luke  in  four  instalments  :  (i)  the 
Preface  and  Gospel  of  the  Infancy  (i.  11)  ; 

(2)  the    Galilean     ministry    (iii.-ix.     50)  ; 

(3)  the  ministry  on  the  way  to  Jerusalem 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      171 

(ix.    51-xix.   28) ;    and    (4)    the  last   days. 
Passion,  and  Resurrection  (xix.  29-xxiv). 

In  the  account  of  the  last  week  in 
Jerusalem  we  may  notice  that  Luke,  like 
Matthew,  shows  no  knowledge  of  Mark's 
careful  chronology,  which  tells  us  what 
events  happened  on  each  day  of  Holy 
Week/  Luke  gives  us  no  notes  of  time,  but 
changes  the  order  of  events  very  consider- 
ably. And  it  is  clear  that  this  EvangeUst 
had  some  independent  sources  of  infor- 
mation for  his  story  of  the  Passion.  Were 
it  not  for  St.  Luke,  for  instance,  we  should 
be  without  the  story  of  the  penitent  thief. 
The  other  writers  tell  us  only  that  the  men 
who  were  crucified  with  our  Lord  reproached 
Him.  But  St.  Luke  relates  how  the  one 
rebuked  the  other,  and  prayed  "  Jesus, 
remember  me  when  thou  comest  in  thy 
kingdom."  As  St.  Augustine  observed, 
some  saw  Jesus  raise  the  dead,  yet  did  not 
beheve  ;  the  robber  sees  Him  dying,  yet 
beheves.  And  the  reply,  emphasized  by  its 
"  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,"  seems  to  many 

1  Professor  Torin's  comment  is  :  "  This  circumstance 
is  by  itself  sufficient  to  raise  serious  doubt  whether 
Matthew  and  Luke  have  had  our  present  Mark  before 
them." — Church  Quarterly  Review,  July  1927. 


172   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

of  us  one  of  the  most  precious  sentences  in 
the  New  Testament.  "  To-day  shalt  thou 
be  with  me  in  Paradise "  is  an  exphcit 
pledge  that  consciousness  and  personahty 
persist  through  death.  Not  "  thy  spirit  " 
merely,  but  "  thou/*  the  man  himself, 
"  shalt  be  with  me."  Few  of  us  would 
willingly  be  bereft  of  that  saying,  and  it 
is  due  to  St.  Luke  alone  that  its  comfort 
is  ours. 

IV 

He  has  independent  sources  of  in- 
formation, again,  for  his  narrative  of  the 
Resurrection  appearances.  Indeed,  the 
apparent  divergences  of  the  Gospels  at  this 
point  are  striking.  They  have  been,  and  are 
still,  the  theme  of  intricate  discussion. 
Attempts  to  harmonize  the  different  ver- 
sions are  often  ingenious  and  sometimes 
plausible,  but  this  is  the  most  that  can 
be  said  for  them.  The  points  they  try 
to  establish  do  not  really  admit  either 
of  proof  or  disproof,  simply  because  the 
records  are  fragmentary,  and  we  have  not 
sufficient  knowledge  of  the  facts  to  justify 
a  decided  conclusion.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
is  fair  to  remark  that  discrepancies  in  detail 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrectio?i      173 

do  not  invalidate  the  testimony  of  all  the 
accounts  to  the  one  fact  of  overwhelming 
importance — that  of  the  Resurrection  itself. 
We  can  feel  that  the  differences  in  the  Gos- 
pels arise  mainly  from  their  incompleteness, 
while  no  discrepancies  would  have  been 
allowed  to  appear  if  the  story  had  been 
fabricated.  Those  are  points  we  are  fairly 
entitled  to  make.  But  we  must  not  pretend 
that  there  are  not  two  distinct  traditions  in 
the  Gospels  about  the  Resurrection  appear- 
ances of  our  Lord. 

It  is  the  "  Jerusalem  tradition  "  that  we 
find  in  Luke.  If  this  Gospel  (with  Acts)  were 
our  only  source  of  information,  we  should 
suppose  that  the  risen  Master  showed  Him- 
self in  or  near  Jerusalem  and  nowhere  else. 
Also  we  should  gather  that  His  disciples 
were  told  not  to  leave  Jerusalem,  and 
remained  there  accordingly  between  Easter 
and  Pentecost.  When,  however,  we  turn 
back  to  Mark  and  Matthew,  we  get  a  quite 
different  impression.  We  learn  that  before 
His  Passion  our  Lord  said  :  **  After  I  am 
raised  up,  I  will  go  before  you  into  GaHlee  " 
(Mk.  xiv.  28 ;  Matt.  xxvi.  32),  a  saying 
omitted  in  Luke.  Then,  in  the  dawn  of 
Easter  Day,  the  message  of  the  angel  to  the 


174   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

women  is  :  "  Tell  his  disciples  and  Peter, 
He  goeth  before  you  into  Galilee  :  there  shall 
ye  see  him,  as  he  said  unto  you  "  (Mk. 
xvi.  7  ;  Matt,  xxviii.  7).  Half-way  through 
the  next  sentence  the  original  Gospel  of 
Mark  is  broken  off,  but  in  Matthew  (xxviii. 
16)  we  are  told  that  "  the  eleven  disciples 
went  into  Galilee,  unto  the  mountain  where 
Jesus  had  appointed  them.  And  when  they 
saw  him,  they  worshipped  him  :  but  some 
doubted.  And  Jesus  came  to  them  and 
spake  unto  them.  .  .  ."  Here,  then,  in 
Mark  and  Matthew,  we  have  the  "  Galilean 
tradition,"  in  seeming  variance  with  the 
"  Jerusalem  tradition  "  of  Luke.  But  Luke 
is  supported  by  John,  which  describes 
appearances  in  Jerusalem  to  the  disciples 
on  Easter  Day  and  a  week  later.  Yet  in  the 
appendix  added  subsequently  to  this  Gospel 
(chapter  xxi),  we  do  find  an  account  of  an 
appearance  in  Galilee. 

Such  then,  briefly  stated,  is  the  problem. 
St.  Luke  seems  to  know  nothing  of  Resur- 
rection appearances  to  the  disciples  in 
Galilee ;  the  editor  of  Matthew  seems  to  know 
nothing  of  appearances  anywhere  else. 
The  existence  of  the  "  Jerusalem  tradition  " 
and  of  the   "  Gahlean  tradition  "    is  indu- 


Luke  :  Birth y  Life^  and  Resurrection      175 

bitable.     When  this  is  fully  admitted,  how- 
ever, we  have  the  right  to  add  that  the 
existence  of  the  two  traditions  does  not 
necessarily  prove  that  one  or  the  other  must 
be  false.     Rather  we  may  think  that  both 
are  true.      The  Galilean    appearances  are 
not  disproved  if  no  account  of  them  happen 
to  be  among  St.  Luke's  materials.     Again, 
no  one  Evangelist  could  record  all  he  had 
heard,  as  the  writer  of  the  Fourth  Gospel 
pathetically  insists.     He   had   to   make   a 
choice,  and  to  omit  much.     In  St.  Luke's 
final  chapter,  verses  44-50,  evidently,  are 
much  condensed.     It  looks  as  though  the 
writer  found  that  the  Emmaus  story  had 
taken  more  space  than  he  anticipated,  so  that 
at  its  finish  he  was  almost  at  the  end  of  his 
roll  of  papyrus.     To  those  of  the  Gospels 
we  should  add  also  the  hst  of  Resurrection 
appearances  given  by  St.  Paul  in  i  Cor.  xv. 
Its  early  date  gives  it  great  evidential  value. 
The  Apostle  cites  it  as  one  of  the  traditions 
he  "  received,"  presumably  about  the  time 
of  his  conversion.     That  takes  us  back  to  a 
time  within  six  years  of  the  Resurrection 
itself.     St.  Paul  mentions  the  appearance  to 
Peter,    mentioned    by    St.    Luke    also ;    a 
"  Jerusalem  "  appearance,  and  the  appear- 


176   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ance  to  "  above  five  hundred  brethren  at 
once,"  which  must  have  been  a  "  Gahlean  " 
appearance — for  there  were  not  that  num- 
ber of  Christian  brethren  in  Jerusalem  before 
Pentecost. 

Farther  than  this  we  need  not  try  to  go. 
Attempts  to  explain  every  detail,  or  to  con- 
struct a  kind  of  chronological  table  for  the 
forty  days  between  the  Resurrection  and 
Ascension  are  futile.  We  have  not  enough 
knowledge  of  the  facts  to  justify  such  pious 
imaginative  efforts.  What  we  can  say  is 
that  the  stories  of  the  Jerusalem  appear- 
ances, and  of  the  Emmaus  scene  in  par- 
ticular, ring  true.  It  is  reasonable  also  to 
think  that  the  Apostles,  taught  by  the  Risen 
Master  what  their  new  life-work  was  to  be, 
would  need  to  return  to  Galilee  for  a  short 
time  in  order  to  wind  up  their  affairs,  and 
that  other  manifestations  of  the  Lord  were 
given  them  there  before  they  came  back  to 
Jerusalem.  That  the  two  traditions  create 
a  prima  facie  difficulty  should  be  frankly 
admitted.  Yet  when  it  is  examined  without 
prejudice,  the  difficulty  is  not  of  a  kind 
which  demands  the  rejection  of  either 
tradition,  or  of  any  incident  related  in  the 
Gospels.     It  is  due  merely  to  the  incomplete- 


Luke  :  Birth,  Life,  and  Resurrection      177 

ness  of  our  information.  If  we  want  suffi- 
cient historical  evidence  in  the  Gospels  to 
support  our  religious  belief  in  the  Resurrec- 
tion, we  shall  find  it.  If  we  require  a 
detailed  and  orderly  account  of  everything 
that  happened  in  the  last  forty  days  of  our 
Lord's  earthly  life,  we  shall  not  find  it,  for 
it  is  not  there. 

Certainly  none  of  us  could  wish  that  St. 
Luke,  in  order  to  say  something  about 
Gahlean  appearances,  should  have  abridged 
that  most  beautiful  narrative  of  the  Emmaus 
journey  which  is  the  last  and  possibly  the 
greatest  treasure  of  his  Gospel.  From  what 
source  did  he  get  it  ?  As  we  read  it  care- 
fully, as  we  notice  its  vivid  and  life-like 
details,  we  cannot  help  feeHng,  I  think,  that 
it  is  the  record  of  a  personal  experience. 
And  as  St.  Luke  is  careful  to  name  one  of  the 
two  pilgrims,  while  the  other  is  unidentified, 
the  behef  that  the  Evangelist  got  this 
account  from  Cleopas  himself  seems  one  we 
may  accept.  That  matters  Uttle.  What 
does  matter  is  the  beauty  of  the  tale,  its 
quiet  power,  the  conviction  it  brings  that  it 
goes  far  beyond  the  range  of  human  inven- 
tion. The  summarized  account  of  the  final 
charge  and  the  Ascension  follows ;  of  these 
12 


178    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

St.  Luke  was  to  say  more  in  his  later  volume. 
But  the  story  of  the  travellers  on  the  road 
to  Emmaus  may  well  serve  us  as  the  epilogue 
to  his  Gospel.  As  we  close  it,  I  think  we  shall 
echo  the  pilgrims'  words  :  "  Did  not  our 
heart  bum  within  us,  while  he  talked  with 
us  in  the  way  ?  "  Nor,  as  Ufe  goes  on,  are  we 
likely  to  forget  our  gratitude  to  St.  Luke  for 
writing  down  : 

"  '  Abide  with  us  :  for  it  is  toward  evening, 
and  the  day  is  far  spent.'  " 

"  And  he  went  in  to  abide  with  them/' 


IX       John  :   TIhe  Gospel  and  its  Author 


As  he  passes  from  the  first  three  Gospels 
to  the  Fourth,  every  reader  must  be  con- 
scious of  an  essential  difference.  To  some 
extent,  as  we  have  seen,  each  of  the  synoptic 
Gospels  is  individual  in  its  purpose,  contents, 
and  style.  But  the  point  of  view  and  atmos- 
phere of  this  Fourth  Gospel  seem  strikingly 
imhke  those  which  are  common  to  the 
others.  The  contrast  is  evident  even  at  a 
casual  glance  through  the  book.  Closer 
study  will  show  the  reader  that  there  are  also 
remarkable  points  of  hkeness,  and  he  may 
even  come  to  share  Dr.  Scott  Holland's 
beUef  that  "  the  Fourth  Gospel,  far  from 
being  in  coUision  with  the  other  three,  is 
absolutely  essential  for  their  interpretation. ' '  ^ 
Yet  the  great  and  obvious  difference  remains, 
and  has  caused  the  Fourth  Gospel  in  modern 
times  to  be  the  most  discussed  book  in  the 
Bible. 

1  Creeds  and  Critics,  p.  86. 
179 


l8o   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

The  discussion,  too,  is  one  of  a  kind  which 
the  general  reader  cannot  afford  to  disregard. 
Details  indeed  there  are  which,  though  they 
have  caused  and  continue  to  cause  volu- 
minous controversy,  need  not  affect  the  profit 
and  enjoyment  with  which  most  of  us  read 
the  Fourth  Gospel.  Whether  a.d.  90  or  105 
is  its  more  probable  "  date  "  ;  whether  it  is 
essentially  Hellenistic  or  Semitic  in  charac- 
ter ;  whether  or  no  the  philosophy  of  its 
prologue  has  any  affinity  with  that  of  Philo 
— these,  and  a  number  of  other  such  ques- 
tions, the  general  reader  may  leave  to 
technical  experts.  The  question  of  '*  author- 
ship "  is  more  important,  especially  if  that 
word  be  given  its  right  meaning.  Yet  it  is 
still  secondary.  Were  we  driven  to  beheve 
that  we  owe  the  book  not  to  the  son  of 
Zebedee,  but  to  another  **  John,"  or  to  an 
unknown  disciple  who  somehow  was  present 
at  the  Last  Supper,  we  might  regret  the 
overthrow  of  the  older  view,  yet  the  historic 
and  spiritual  values  of  the  book  would 
remain  unimpaired.  Again,  the  great  diffi- 
culties— personally,  I  do  not  think  "  over- 
whelming "  too  strong  a  term — against 
taking  the  Fourth  Gospel  and  the  Book  of 
Revelation  as  the  work  of  the  same  writer 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Author  i8i 

need  not  in  any  way  perturb  us.  It  is  an 
interesting  problem  to  investigate  for  people 
with  sufficient  leisure  and  technical  equip- 
ment. But  the  decision,  whichever  way  it 
be,  is  not  of  fundamental  importance. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  main  point  raised 
by  the  modern  controversy  over  the  Fourth 
Gospel  is  of  an  importance  quite  funda- 
mental. It  is  not  of  a  kind  that  the  general 
reader  can  view  with  unconcern  or  leave 
scholars  to  fight  out  among  themselves.  It 
must  affect  his  whole  estimate  of  the  Fourth 
Gospel.  Indeed,  the  question  propounded 
is  whether  or  no  he  can  justly  regard  this 
work  as  a  "  Gospel  "  at  all,  for  that  term 
is  one  which  seems  incongruous  to  describe 
a  work  of  pious  imagination.  A  con- 
siderable number  of  writers  would  endorse 
Canon  Streeter's  statement  ^  that  the  Fourth 
Gospel  "  belongs  neither  to  history  nor  to 
biography,  but  to  the  library  of  devotion.*' 
Another  beheves  that  at  the  end  of  the  first 
century  the  need  was  felt  of  a  reinterpreta- 
tion  of  the  Hfe  of  Christ  in  the  light  of 
Christian  experience.  Others  suggest  that 
it  may  most  fitly  be  termed  an  allegory. 
In  a  paper  contributed  to  Cambridge  Biblical 

1  The  Four  Gospels,  p.  365. 


1 82    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Essays,  Dr.  Inge  says  that  "  the  whole 
book  is  a  free  composition  by  the  writer 
himself,"  and  that  "  the  Discourses  " — i.e. 
the  teaching  attributed  to  our  Lord — *'  bear 
primarily  on  the  conditions  of  Christian 
Hfe  in  a.d.  ioo."  It  would  be  easy  to  add 
many  other  judgments  of  the  same  kind  ; 
it  would  be  no  less  easy  to  match  them  by 
the  opinions  of  other  critics,  no  less  eminent, 
who  take  a  precisely  opposite  view. 

Enough  has  been  said,  however,  to  indi- 
cate the  nature  and  the  seriousness  of  the 
problem  involved.  This  Fourth  Gospel 
comes  to  us  in  the  guise  of  history.  It  was 
accepted  as  historically  true  from  the 
second  century  onwards.  It  affirms  that 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  course  of  His  life  on 
earth  did  certain  things  and  spoke  certain 
words.  Either  He  did  and  said  those 
things,  in  which  case  the  Fourth  Gospel  is 
the  record  of  fact,  or  He  did  not,  in  which 
case  it  is  a  work  of  fiction.  The  latter 
alternative  does  not  imply,  of  course,  that 
its  author  wrote  with  any  idea  of  deception. 
But  the  difference  in  the  value  of  his  book 
is  immeasurable.  Instead  of  preserving  for 
us  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ,  it  contains 
merely  (in  Dr.  Inge's  candid  phrase)  "  free 


John  :  T^he  Gospel  and  its  Author  183 

composition  by  the  writer  himself  " — the 
kind  of  things  he  imagined  our  Lord  might 
have  said.  He  is  not  merely  interpreting 
or  expanding,  but  inventing.  And,  as  Dr. 
Bernard  remarks,^  "It  is  one  thing  to 
spirituaUze  history  ;  it  is  quite  another  to 
put  forth  as  history  a  narrative  which  is 
not  based  on  fact." 

When,  therefore,  we  try  to  picture  to 
ourselves  the  historic  Christ  and  to  study 
His  teaching  as  a  whole,  may  we  use  the 
material  provided  by  the  Fourth  Gospel, 
or  must  we  limit  ourselves  to  the  synoptic 
writings  ?  Is  this  book  what,  until  modem 
times,  the  Christian  Church  always  supposed 
it  to  be,  or  is  it  merely  human,  a  beautiful 
meditation  or  allegory  ?  If  so,  we  may 
value  it  as  we  value  the  Imitation  of  Christ 
or  The  Pilgrim's  Progress,  yet  that  is  to 
place  it  on  a  level  very  different  from  a 
book  recording,  not  what  some  devout  soul 
invented,  but  what  Jesus  Christ  actually 
said  and  did.  Such  is  the  enormously 
important  question  which  confronts  us. 
We  are  bound  to  face  it.  We  must  try  to 
arrive  at  an  answer.  The  general  reader 
need  not  imagine  that  he  is  incompetent  to 

1  Commentary  on  St.  John,  vol.  i,  p.  Ixxxvi. 


184   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

do  so  because  his  scholastic  equipment  is 
small.  A  knowledge  of  human  nature  and 
psychology,  an  alert  feeling  for  literature, 
and,  above  all,  a  devout  mind  are  qualities 
quite  as  hkely  to  help  us  as  merely  academic 
learning.  The  way  to  form  a  real  opinion 
about  the  character  of  the  book  is  to  read 
it  again  and  again. 

And  this  we  must  try  to  do  without  pre- 
possessions. It  is  futile  to  pretend  that 
the  traditional  view  is  free  from  difficulties, 
or  that  it  must  necessarily  be  right  just 
because  it  is  the  traditional  view.  On  the 
other  hand,  we  ought  not  to  be  misled  by 
the  unjustifiable  attitude  of  some  modernists, 
who  imply  that  none  but  the  opinions  they 
themselves  hold  are  now  possible  for  any 
person  of  intelligence.  Some  of  them  are 
apt  to  show  a  temper  of  unhappy  intel- 
lectual arrogance,  and  to  ignore,  instead  of 
trying  to  answer,  evidence  against  their 
theories  adduced  by  scholars  of  a  com- 
petence at  least  equal  to  their  own.  This 
pose  of  having  said  the  final  word  on  the 
Johannine  problem  is  not  taken  by  all  the 
radical  critics.  Yet  it  is  too  common,  and 
has  rather  misled  the  general  pubUc.  We 
must  remember  also  that  the  historic  worth 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Author  185 

of  this  Gospel  is  often  disparaged  because 
it  cannot  be  reconciled  with  a  certain  type 
of  modernist  Christology.  As  Dr.  Sanday 
observed  long  ago,  "  If  a  writer  starts  with 
a  semi-Arian  conception  of  Christianity,  he 
is  bound  at  all  costs  to  rule  out  the  Fourth 
Gospel,  not  only  as  a  dogmatic  authority, 
but  as  a  record  of  historical  fact." 

II 

We  should  try,  then,  to  examine  the 
Fourth  Gospel  without  prepossessions.  Two 
questions  have  to  be  considered  ;  those  of 
its  authorship  and  its  authenticity.  The 
latter,  obviously,  is  by  far  the  more 
important. 

When  we  speak  of  "  authorship,"  we 
should  be  careful  to  use  that  word  in  its 
right  sense.  To  say  that  this  book  seems  to 
be  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  the  son  of  Zebedee 
is  not  necessarily  to  say  that  all  the  writing 
and  arrangement  of  the  book,  as  we  now 
have  it,  were  done  by  him.  A  modem 
analogy  may  help  to  explain  the  point. 
Two  of  the  most  valuable  commentaries  on 
my  bookshelves,  published  at  an  interval 
of  twenty  years,  are  those  on  this  Gospel 
by    Archbishop    Bernard    (1928)    and    by 


1 86   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Bishop  Brooke  Foss  Westcott  (1908).  Dr. 
Bernard  passed  away  in  1927,  and  therefore 
his  book,  as  the  title-page  states,  was 
"  edited  by  ''  Dr.  McNeile  ;  yet  it  is  Dr. 
Bernard's  commentary.  The  other  instance 
is  still  more  to  the  point.  From  his  early 
years  Bishop  Westcott  planned  a  full 
commentary  on  the  Greek  text  of  the 
Fourth  Gospel.  He  was  already  at  work 
upon  it  in  1859.  ^^^  ^^  was  hindered  from 
the  completion  of  his  task  by  requests  for 
other  books,  among  them  a  short  com- 
mentary on  the  EngHsh  version  of  John. 
Afterwards  he  returned  to  the  larger  enter- 
prise. He  accomplished  much  of  it  between 
1883  and  1887.  In  1890  he  became  Bishop 
of  Durham  ;  after  that,  he  could  only  give 
fragments  of  time  to  his  great  commentary, 
and  it  was  incomplete  when  he  died  in 
1901.  Afterwards  one  of  his  sons  set  to 
work  upon  the  material  bequeathed  to 
him.  Of  the  twenty-one  chapters  in  the 
Gospel,  the  Bishop  had  re-annotated  ten 
fully  and  three  partially.  For  the  rest,  his 
son  could  use  (a)  the  1882  commentary  on 
the  Enghsh  text,  and  (b)  a  large  mass  of 
disconnected  notes.  Using  all  these,  he  was 
able,  seven  years  after  his  father's  death. 


John  :  The  Gosfel  and  its  Author  187 

to  bring  out  the  splendid  commentary  in 
two  volumes.  Now  it  was  the  son  who,  in 
a  literal  sense,  was  the  writer  of  this  book. 
He  made  it ;  he  pieced  together  the 
materials,  both  chapters  ready  for  press 
and  rough  notes  ;  he  filled  the  gaps.  With- 
out him  the  book  would  not  have  existed. 
Yet,  most  properly,  we  term  Bishop  West- 
cott  the  "  author,"  and  his  name  only 
appears  on  the  cover,  for  the  whole  substance 
of  the  book  is  his.  It  appeared  seven  years 
after  his  death,  let  us  observe,  and  some  of 
the  notes  first  printed  in  1908  had  been 
put  on  paper  forty  years  earher. 

That  was  the  way  in  which  a  commentary 
on  the  Fourth  Gospel  came  into  being,  and 
possibly  that  is  not  unHke  the  way,  allowing 
for  vastly  different  conditions,  in  which 
the  Fourth  Gospel  itself  was  shaped. 
Beyond  question,  it  had  an  editor  as  well 
as  an  author.  Editorial  notes  are  inserted 
in  it,  of  which  the  most  important  comes 
at  the  close  (xxi.  24).  We  should  notice 
its  wording  carefully.  There  had  been 
three  references  in  the  Gospel  to  an  unnamed 
disciple ' '  whom  Jesus  loved. ' '  The  editorial 
note  has  two  purposes :  first,  to  let  us 
know    that    from    the    reminiscences    and 


1 88    How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

written  memoirs  of  this  disciple  the  Gospel 
has  been  compiled ;  secondly,  to  give  a 
certificate,  probably  on  behalf  of  the  elders 
of  the  Church  at  Ephesus,  of  his  veracity  : 

"  This  is  the  disciple  which  beareth 
witness  of  these  things,  and  wrote  these 
things :  and  we  know  that  his  witness 
is  true." 

Such  is  the  account  contained  in  the  Gospel 
itself  of  the  way  in  which  it  was  fashioned. 
An  anonymous  editor  put  it  together, 
from  what  a  beloved  disciple  of  Christ  had 
said  and  written  down.  The  disciple  must 
have  been  a  very  old  man  by  this  time  ; 
but  another  editorial  note  (xix.  35)  implies 
that  he  was  still  living.  Yet  those  written 
notes  of  his,  utilized  in  making  the  Gospel, 
might  have  been  set  down  long  years  pre- 
viously ;  his  records  of  what  the  Master 
said  might  have  been  committed  to  writing 
within  a  short  time,  even  within  a  few  hours, 
of  the  discourse  itself. 

Who,  then,  was  this  "  beloved  disciple  ''  ? 
He  must  have  been  an  Apostle.  He  rechned 
next  to  our  Lord  at  the  Last  Supper.  He 
was  one  of  the  seven  to  whom  the  Resm-rec- 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Author  189 

tion  appearance  by  the  sea  of  Galilee  was 
given.  He  survived  to  old  age,  and  this 
fact  gave  rise  to  a  misunderstanding  which 
chapter  xxi.  was  written  to  correct.  All 
these  points  are  consistent  with  the  early 
and  continuous  tradition  that  he  was  St. 
John  the  Apostle,  and  there  was  no  rival 
tradition  at  all.  It  seems  significant  that 
he  is  not  mentioned  by  name  in  this  Gospel. 
That  is  most  difficult  to  explain  unless  he 
appears  instead  as  "  the  disciple  whom 
Jesus  loved  " — for  a  total  lack  of  reference 
to  him  would  be  incredible.  But,  it  has 
been  asked,  does  not  this  argue  against 
St.  John's  authorship  of  the  book  ?  Would 
he  have  used  so  exalted  a  term  as  this  as 
his  way  of  describing  himself  ?  There  is 
undoubtedly  some  substance  in  that  diffi- 
culty for  those  who  think  that  St.  John 
was  the  actual  writer  of  the  Gospel  in  its 
final  shape.  But  if  (as  those  believe  whose 
views  I  share)  it  was  compiled  from  his 
writings  and  reminiscences  and  edited  by 
another  hand,  I  can  well  think  that  the 
Apostle  charged  the  editor  not  to  mention 
him  by  name.  Yet  the  editor  had  to 
describe  him  somehow,  and,  having  learnt 
that   "  he  whom  Jesus  loved "  had  been 


190   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

the  proud  title  accorded  to  John  by  his 
companions,  would  use  that  mode  of 
identifying  him  in  the  Gospel. 

What  is  beyond  controversy  is  that  by 
the  end  of  the  second  century  this  book 
was  definitely  accepted  as  a  Gospel,  equal 
in  authority  with  the  other  three.  Those 
who  attack  its  authenticity  point  out  how 
vastly  different  it  is  from  the  others  in 
tone,  character,  and  contents.  That  is 
quite  true,  but  as  an  argument  its  weight 
seems  to  be  rather  on  the  other  side.  Would 
a  work  so  markedly  different  have  been 
allowed  to  rank  with  the  others  as  a  Gospel 
unless  it  had  the  compelling  authority  of 
an  Apostle  behind  it  ? 

Ill 

Such  are  a  few  of  the  many  points  that 
arise  when  the  authorship  of  the  Fourth 
Gospel  is  discussed.  There  seems  no  ade- 
quate reason  for  doubting  that  it  is  compiled 
and  edited  from  the  reminiscences  and 
writings  of  the  "  beloved  disciple,'*  and  if 
we  are  to  reject  the  unanimous  tradition 
of  the  Church  ^  that  the  beloved  disciple  was 

^  Attempts  have  been  made  in  modern  times  to 
show  that  John  the  son  of  Zebedee  did  not  survive  to 


Joh7i :  ^he  Gospel  and  its  Author  191 

John  the  son  of  Zebedee,  we  have  to  find 
someone  else  to  take  his  place,  and  someone 
of  such  authority  that  his  records  were 
given  the  supreme  rank  of  a  Gospel.  Dr. 
Bernard  favours  the  theory  that  "  the 
writer  who  compiled  the  Gospel  on  the 
Apostle's  authority  "  was  also  called  John, 
so  that  "  we  may  find  here  a  plausible 
explanation  for  some  confusion  of  him  in 
later  times  with  his  greater  namesake."  ^ 
Yet,  as  we  have  seen  when  we  were  con- 
sidering the  analogous  instance  of  Matthew, 
the  fact  that  afterwards  the  Fourth  Gospel 
was  headed  "  according  to  John  "  does  not 
necessarily  imply  a  belief  that  he  was  its 
actual  writer.  "  Matthew  "  was  justly  so 
called,  though  another  than  St.  Matthew 
wrote  it,  because  it  enshrines  the  records  of 

old  age  in  Ephesus,  but  was  martyred  early  in  Palestine, 
and  therefore  could  not  have  been  the  author  of  the 
Gospel.  This  view,  however,  is  opposed  to  all  early 
tradition,  and  the  chief  argument  adduced  for  it  is 
what  an  eighth-century  compiler  says  that  a  fourth- 
century  historian  says  that  a  second-century  bishop 
affirmed.  It  is  evidence  of  a  kind  that  no  one  would  take 
seriously  unless,  on  quite  other  grounds,  he  had  decided 
against  the  traditional  authorship  of  the  Gospel.  Dr. 
Bernard  has  disposed  of  it  most  effectively  in  his 
commentary  (i,  xxxvii-xlv.). 
1  Commentary,  i,  Ixx. 


192   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

our  Lord's  Discourses  which  St.  Matthew 
made.  And  "  according  to  St.  John/'  in 
the  same  way,  need  not  mean  that  St. 
John  wrote  it — though  through  long 
centuries  the  title  was  interpreted  in  that 
sense — but  that  it  contains  what  St.  John 
wrote.  I  do  not  think  we  press  the  editorial 
phrase  "  the  disciple  which  heareth  witness 
of  these  things,  and  wrote  these  things  " 
too  far  if  we  take  it  to  imply  that  the 
beloved  disciple  supplemented  the  written 
records  he  had  made  long  before  with 
verbal  reminiscences  which  he  was  still 
uttering  in  his  extreme  old  age.  The  dis- 
tinction of  tenses  seems  to  support  that 
interpretation,  which  is  true  to  life  and 
human  nature. 

To  determine  the  precise  shares  of  author 
and  editor  in  the  completed  work  is  impos- 
sible. But  the  problem  of  its  style  is 
interesting.  The  style  is  consistent  through- 
out this  Gospel ;  it  is  identical  with  the 
style  of  "  the  First  Epistle  of  John  "  \  it 
is  very  unlike  the  style  of  **  the  Revelation.'' 
Assuming  the  matter  of  the  Gospel  to  come 
from  St.  John,  is  its  manner  his  own  or 
his  editor's  ?  Dr.  Bernard  takes  the  latter 
view.    Therefore,  as  the  Gospel  and  First 


John  :  T^he  Gospel  and  its  Author  193 

Epistle  are  identical  in  style,  he  has  to 
attribute  the  Epistle,  not  to  St.  John,  but 
to  the  editor  of  the  Gospel,  whose  name  is 
also  supposed  to  have  been  John.  Frankly, 
this  strikes  me  as  incredible.  The  Epistle 
begins : 

"  That  which  was  from  the  beginning, 
that  which  we  have  heard,  that  which  we 
have  seen  with  our  eyes,  that  which  we 
beheld,  and  our  hands  handled,  concerning 
the  Word  of  life  .  .  .  that  which  we  have 
seen  and  heard,  declare  we  unto  you  ..." 

Does  not  such  language  imply  that  the 
writer  had  been  an  eye-witness  of  our 
Lord's  ministry  ?  And  the  whole  letter — 
with  its  tender  concern  for  the  "  Httle 
children  "  of  a  new  generation,  full-grown 
men  and  women  though  they  be,  its  slow, 
ruminative  tone,  its  repetitions  and  reitera- 
tions— seems  of  the  kind  a  very  old  man 
would  write  or  dictate.  That  is  to  say, 
it  is  such  a  letter  as  we  should  expect 
St.  John  to  write,  and  by  no  means  such  as 
we  should  expect  a  young  follower  of  his 
to  address  to  his  own  contemporaries.  Then 
we  must  remember  that  the  Gospel,  accord- 
13 


194   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

ing  to  its  own  statement,  contains  what  the 
beloved  disciple  "  wrote,"  as  well  as  the 
verbal  "  witness  "  he  gave  his  editor.  It 
seems  more  probable  that  his  pupil  would 
assimilate  the  style  of  his  own  editorial 
notes  to  that  of  his  master  than  that  he 
would  rewrite  the  documents  handed  to 
him  by  that  master  in  a  style  of  his  own. 

Behind  this  question  lies  another,  far 
more  intriguing.  Let  us  suppose,  as  I 
think  we  have  substantial  reason  for  doing, 
that  the  idiom  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  is  the 
idiom  of  St.  John — mainly  his  own,  partly 
that  of  a  disciple  copying  him.  How  far 
did  St.  John,  in  turn,  mould  his  own  style 
on  that  of  his  Divine  Master  ?  The  language 
in  which  His  teaching  is  reported  so  closely 
resembles  that  of  St.  John's  interpretation 
and  comments  that  often  we  are  puzzled 
to  know  where  the  one  ends  and  the  other 
begins.  Therefore  even  those  who  believe 
that  the  Discourses  have  an  historic  back- 
ground inchne  to  think  that  their  form  is 
St.  John's,  that  he  set  forth  the  substance 
of  the  teaching  in  his  own  idiom.  Yet  may 
not  the  reverse  process  possibly  be  true  ? 
Given  the  beloved  disciple's  special  intimacy 
with  his  Master,  given  his  spiritual  sensitive- 


Joh7i :  The  Gospel  and  its  Author  195 

ness  and  his  deep  devotion,  is  it  not  psycho- 
logically probable  that  (almost  without 
knowing  it)  he  acquired  the  habit  of  copying 
the  Master  in  his  way  of  speaking  about 
religious  truths  ?  If  so,  it  is  not  the  Dis- 
courses which  are  assimilated  to  the  style 
of  St.  John,  but  the  style  of  St.  John  which 
is  assimilated  to  the  Discourses.  Here,  no 
doubt,  we  are  in  the  realm  of  mere  con- 
jecture. But,  personally,  when  I  read  such 
teaching  as  is  given  in  John  xiv,  with  its 
slow,  tranquil,  and  most  beautiful  cadences, 
such,  I  cannot  help  feeUng,  must  have  been 
the  kind  of  way  in  which  our  Lord  spoke. 
And  when  elsewhere  in  the  Gospel  I  find 
that  the  author's  narrative  and  comments, 
if  on  a  lower  plane,  yet  are  in  a  diction  not 
unUke  that  he  attributes  to  our  Lord,  they 
seem  natural  enough  if  they  come  from  a 
disciple  who  was  the  readiest  of  learners. 
One  of  the  arguments  used  against  the 
Johannine  authorship  of  the  Fourth  Gospel 
is  the  alleged  difficulty  of  attributing  such 
a  work  to  a  GaUlean  fishing-boat  proprietor. 
At  best,  the  argument  is  not  worth  much. 
It  is  akin  to  the  plea  that  a  Stratford  peasant 
could  not  have  written  Hamlet.  One  might 
reply   that,    after   all,    exceptional   people 


196  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

sometimes  appear  in  the  world,  and  these 
exceptional  people  have  a  way  of  doing 
exceptional  things.  But  in  the  instance 
of  the  beloved  disciple  something  further 
may  be  added.  There  need  be  no  cause 
for  surprise  if  a  Gospel  unique  and  distinct 
in  its  beauty  were  written  by  a  disciple 
who,  beyond  any  other,  knew  what  was  the 
power  of  God's  Spirit ;  who,  beyond  any 
other,  derived  all  else  he  knew  from  his 
knowledge  of  the  mind  of  Christ. 


X   John :  The  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity 

I 

Among  the  world's  greatest  writings  there 
are  some,  and  Luke  is  of  the  number,  which 
reveal  much  of  their  beauty  and  charm  at 
the  first  attentive  reading  we  give  them. 
There  are  others,  and  the  Gospel  of  John 
is  pre-eminent  among  them,  which  yield 
their  chief  treasures  only  if  we  are  willing 
to  return  to  them  again  and  again.  It  is 
true  that  no  one  with  any  literary  perception 
can  even  dip  into  this  Fourth  Gospel  with- 
out feeUng  something  of  its  fascination. 
Yet  at  first  he  may  be  misled  easily  by  its 
effortless  style,  its  consistently  serene  at- 
mosphere, its  lucidity  of  phrase.  Almost  it 
may  seem  to  him  a  simple  book.  Yet  if 
he  will  read  it  through  and  through,  steep- 
ing himself  in  its  contents,  pondering  its 
statements  and  their  half-hidden  impHca- 
tions,  and  comparing  what  it  has  to  tell 
him  with  what  he  learns  from  other  parts 
of  the  New  Testament,  these  chapters  will 
197 


198   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

stir  in  him  an  increasing  amazement.  Apart 
even  from  any  theological  prepossessions, 
he  will,  as  a  man  of  letters,  begin  to  revere 
the  Fourth  Gospel  as  one  of  the  supreme 
triumphs  of  literature.  He  will  perceive 
the  magnitude  of  the  task  which  its  author 
undertook,  and  his  triumphant  success  in 
doing  it. 

There  is  the  divine  and  transcendent 
Christ  portrayed  for  us  in  St.  Paul's  writings 
and  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  There  is 
the  Jesus  of  Nazareth  at  work  among  the 
people  of  Gahlee  brought  vividly  before  us 
by  the  first  three  Gospels.  They,  it  is 
true,  proclaim  Him  to  be  divine  also,  as 
the  Epistles  do  not  fail  to  proclaim  His 
perfect  humanity.  None  the  less,  we  needs 
must  be  aware  of  a  difference  of  emphasis, 
and  a  resultant  contrast  between  the 
portraits.  That  difficulty  is  ended,  that 
contrast  fades  away,  as  we  study  the 
Fourth  Gospel.  Here  is  the  Master  living 
and  working  among  his  simple-hearted 
companions.  Who  entered  into  their  daily 
needs,  Who  could  talk  with  and  befriend 
with  equal  readiness  a  woman  of  Samaria 
or  a  Nicodemus,  ruler  in  Israel.  Mostly 
we  see  Him  in  a  different  setting  of  place. 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  199 

and  mostly  hear  Him  speaking  of  different 
themes,  yet  throughout  we  feel  that  the 
portrait  in  all  four  Gospels  is  consistent ; 
the  same  Personality  stands  forth  in  all. 
But  with  this  feeling  co-exists  another. 
As  we  come  to  know  the  Jesus  Christ 
revealed  to  us  in  the  Fourth  Gospel,  we 
realize  that  the  loftiest  language  of  adoration 
applied  to  Him  in  the  Epistles  is  not 
misplaced.  The  Jesus  Christ  of  St.  Mark's 
Gospel  is  seen  to  be  convincingly  one 
with  the  Jesus  Christ  of  Pauline  theology. 
And  the  Evangelist  who,  in  a  book  so 
apparently  simple,  achieved  that  unifying 
interpretation  for  us  accomplished  one 
of  the  greatest  feats  that  literature  can 
show. 

Again,  as  the  reader  ponders  the  sayings 
attributed  to  our  Lord  in  this  Gospel,  he 
becomes  more  and  more  aware  of  the 
profound  thought  underlying  their  pellucid 
form.  The  things  said  go  deep ;  the 
implications  from  them  go  deeper  still. 
If  these  are  the  veritable  words  of  the  Son 
of  God,  they  add  immensely  to  our  know- 
ledge of  His  mind,  and  there  is  no  part  of 
our  life  which  they  must  not  influence. 
If  they  are  merely  the  inventions  of  some 


200   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

anonymous  writer  at  Ephesus,  our  approach 
to  them  must  be  very  different  and  their 
value  is  immeasurably  lower.  And  there- 
fore the  question  of  the  authenticity  of 
this  Gospel  is  of  the  utmost  importance 
to  us  all.  That  is  why  everyone,  and  not 
technical  students  only,  must  try  to  form 
some  conclusion  about  it.  We  shall  best 
qualify  ourselves  for  this  by  reading  through 
the  book  from  end  to  end  with  an  alert 
mind,  and  noticing  the  impressions  it  makes 
upon  us. 

As  we  set  about  this,  it  is  useful  to  have 
before  us  a  general  plan  of  the  book.  The 
best  short  analysis  of  it  I  know  was  provided 
by  the  late  Mr.  J.  E.  Symes  in  his  Evolution 
of  the  New  Testament,'^  and  this,  with  some 
slight  modifications,  I  will  reproduce  here  : 

Chapter  I,  1-18.     Prologue. 

I,  19-IV,  54.  The  Lord  reveals 
Himself  to  individuals — to  the  Baptist, 
Nathanael,  disciples  at  Cana,  Nico- 
demus,  the  woman  of  Samaria,  a 
nobleman. 

V-VII.  He  reveals  Himself  as  the 
giver  of  a  new  Law,  as  a  Healer  and 

*  Murray,  1921. 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  201 

Feeder  of  the  multitude.     Opposition 
begins  from  kinsmen  and  Pharisees. 

VIII,  12-X,  42.  Opposition  grows. 
Jesus  reveals  Himself  as  Light  of  the 
Worid,  Good  Shepherd,  Son  of  God. 
The  Jews,  therefore,  try  to  stone  Him. 

XI.  Opposition  still  increases. 
Jesus  reveals  Himself  as  the  Resur- 
rection and  the  Life.  Raising  of 
Lazarus. 

XII.  Greeks  desire  to  see  Him. 
Jews  plot  His  death.  The  end  of  His 
public  revelation  of  Himself. 

XIII-XVII.  The  private  revelation 
of  Himself  to  the  disciples  in  deeds, 
words,  and  prayer. 

XVIII-XX.  The  Trial,  Death,  and 
Resurrection. 

XXI.    Epilogue. 

Other  commentators  supply  longer  and 
more  detailed  analyses  of  the  Gospel. 
But  this  suffices  to  bring  out  its  main 
theme,  the  progressive  self-revelation  of 
our  Lord.  We  should  notice  how  dominant 
in  it  are  the  two  words  Light  and  Life. 
While,  too,  we  have  deduced  from  the 
previous  Gospels  the  special  purpose  which 


202   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

each  was  written  to  fulfil,  the  author  of  the 
Fourth  Gospel  himself  states  explicitly  the 
aim  of  his  book.  It  was  written,  he  says 
(xx.  31),  "  that  ye  may  believe  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  that 
believing  ye  may  have  life  in  his  name." 
His  choice  from  a  wealth  of  material  was 
guided  by  this  purpose  ;  he  has  chosen  for 
record  those  events  and  words  and  "  signs  " 
which  most  clearly  attest  our  Lord's 
divinity. 

II 

A  few  notes  on  the  contents  may  be 
added.  The  Prologue,  some  scholars  have 
suggested,  is  really  a  hymn,  written,  like 
the  canticles  in  Luke,  in  the  form  of  Hebrew 
poetry.  Dr.  Bernard  has  developed  that 
idea,  and  suggests  that  in  the  hymn  certain 
prose  notes  and  explanations  have  been 
interpolated  by  the  editor.  These  notes 
occupy  verses  6-9,  12,  13,  15--17  of  chapter 
i.  Then  the  hymn  itself,  arranged  in  the 
parallel  form  of  Hebrew  verse,  will  read 
in  English : 

In  the  beginning  was  the  Word, 
And  the  Word  was  with  God, 
And  the  Word  was  God. 


John  :  7he  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  203 

The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 

In  Him  was  life, 

And  the  life  was  the  light  of  men. 

And  the  light  shineth  in  darkness  ; 
And  the  darkness  apprehended  it  not. 

He  was  in  the  world. 

And  the  world  was  made  by  Him, 

And  the  world  knew  Him  not. 


He  came  unto  His  own. 

And  His  own  received  Him  not. 

And  the  Word  became  flesh. 
And  dwelt  among  us. 

And  we  beheld  His  glory. 

Glory  as  of  the  only-begotten  from  the  Father, 

Full  of  grace  and  truth. 

No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ; 

The  only-begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom 

of  the  Father, 
He  hath  declared  Him. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  first  Epistle 
of  John  there  are  evident  references  to  this 
hymn.  It  need  not  have  been  written  by 
St.  John  ;  more  probably  it  is  quoted  by 
him  as  a  prologue  to  his  Gospel,  just  as  a 
modem  writer  will  often  quote   a  poem, 


204  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

or  some  stanza  from  it,  on  a  flyleaf  of  his 
book  or  as  a  heading  to  a  chapter.  It 
seems  significant  that  "  Word  "  (logos)  is 
nowhere  used  of  Christ  in  the  Gospel 
itself. 

That  begins,  after  the  Prologue,  as  if  the 
author's  first  idea  had  been  to  give  a  day- 
by-day  account  of  our  Lord's  ministry, 
based  on  a  diary  kept  at  the  time.  We 
have  an  account  of  a  day,  then  (verse  29) 
"  on  the  morrow  "  ;  verse  35  "  again  on 
the  morrow  "  ;  verse  43  "on  the  morrow  "  ; 
and  ii.  i,  ''on  the  third  day."  At  least 
that  seems  to  prove  (unless  we  are  reading 
fiction)  that  these  narratives  are  based  on 
written  memoranda  made  somewhere  about 
the  year  30,  and  are  not  reminiscences  first 
committed  to  writing  about  the  year  90 — 
the  approximate  date  of  the  Gospel.  No 
one  would  profess  to  remember  after  an 
interval  of  sixty  years  not  merely  what 
events  happened  but  which  happened  on 
which  day. 

The  conversation  with  Nicodemus  in  the 
third  chapter  is  an  example  of  an  account 
in  which  it  is  difficult  to  know  precisely 
where  the  words  attributed  to  Christ  end 
and  the  author's  exposition  of  them  begins. 


John  :  7he  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  205 

On  the  whole,  verse  16  seems  to  be  this 
point,  as  the  paragraphing  in  our  Revised 
Version  indicates  ;  yet  we  cannot  be  sure. 
But  how  vividly  the  earlier  sentences  make 
us  realize  the  interview — the  cloaked 
Nicodemus  stealing  into  the  room  lit  only 
by  an  oil-lamp  ;  the  hint  of  condescension 
in  "  We — we  of  the  Sanhedrin — admit  thy 
claim  to  be  a  religious  teacher  "  changing 
into  the  sheer  bewilderment  of  "  How  can 
these  things  be  ?  "  and  the  night- wind 
sighing  in  the  trees.  Even  finer,  as  litera- 
ture, is  the  interview  with  the  Woman  of 
Samaria  in  the  next  chapter.  There  is  not 
a  flaw  in  the  psychology  of  her  portrait. 
If  it  be  imaginary,  how  consummate  an 
artist  was  he  who  drew  it  !  We  should 
remark  also  that  this  Evangelist,  whose  aim 
as  he  states  it  is  to  show  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  tells  us  in  this 
chapter  that  He  was  "  wearied  with  his 
journey  " — is  not  afraid,  as  the  editor  of 
Matthew  was  afraid,  of  words  revealing 
the  complete  hmnanity  of  our  Lord. 

We  may  feel  a  sense  of  loss  in  learning 
that  vii.  53-viii.  II,  the  story  of  "  the 
woman  taken  in  adultery,"  forms  no  real 
part   of   this   Gospel.      It   is   absent   from 


2o6  How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

all  the  oldest  MSS.,  it  is  queried  in  many 
later  ones  where  it  is  admitted,  and  the 
vocabulary  and  style  are  markedly  different 
from  those  of  the  genuine  Gospel.  They 
resemble  far  more  closely  those  of  the 
synoptic  writers.  Yet,  though  it  has  no 
right  place  in  John,  we  need  not  regard 
the  story  as  spurious.  It  has  inherent 
signs  of  truth,  reference  is  made  to  it  in  a 
number  of  early  writings,  and  we  may 
accept  it  as  a  genuine  piece  of  some 
independent  tradition.  In  its  present 
position,  however,  it  is  misplaced. 

It  is  impossible  so  much  as  to  mention  here 
all  the  passages  in  the  later  chapters  of  the 
Fourth  Gospel  which  abound  with  beauty. 
In  particular,  no  hasty  sketch  could  do 
justice  to  the  three  chapters  (xiv-xvi)  of 
Discourses  on  the  eve  of  the  Passion,  or  to 
the  marvellous  prayer  which  follows  (xvii). 
They  are  among  the  supreme  treasures  of 
Christendom.  As  we  read  them,  we  may 
notice  the  suggestion,  endorsed  and  developed 
by  Dr.  Bernard,  that  the  present  arrange- 
ment of  their  text  does  not  represent  the 
original  order,  and  that  more  probably  they 
should  stand  thus  :  xiii.  1-30  ;  xv  ;  xvi ; 
xiii.  31-38  ;  xiv ;  xvii.    In  the  same  way 


Joh7i :  The  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  207 

many  scholars  hold  that,  earlier  in  the  book, 
chapters  v.  and  vi.  have  been  transposed. 
No  MSS.  support  these  conjectures,  yet 
possibly  the  original  editor  of  the  Gospel  may 
have  failed  to  arrange  in  their  right  sequence 
the  materials  given  him  by  St.  John.  If  we 
try  the  experiment  of  reading  the  debated 
chapters  as  placed  by  Dr.  Bernard,  we  shall 
agree,  I  think,  that  the  change  seems  to  give 
us  a  more  orderly  and  logical  scheme  of 
narrative  and  thought.  On  the  other  hand, 
I  doubt  if  logical  orderliness  of  that  kind 
seemed  so  important  to  St.  John  as  it  does 
to  modern  critics.  He  was  not,  like  St. 
Luke,  trying  to  write  a  manual  of  history. 
He  was  an  extremely  old  man,  putting 
together  reminiscences  of  a  period  sixty 
years  earlier  ;  using  bits  of  a  diary  he  had 
kept  then,  scattered  notes  of  special  Dis- 
courses he  had  heard,  existing  Gospels 
written  by  others,  and  memories  which  he 
gave  his  editor  as  they  came  back  to  him  ; 
wandering  a  little  at  times  from  narrative  to 
his  own  thoughts,  adding  afterwards  at  a 
later  stage  some  saying  or  incident  he  had 
forgotten  when  describing  the  stage  of  the 
ministry  when  it  occurred  ;  unable  to  supply 
an    exact    chronology,    except    when    his 


2o8   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

tattered  diaries  came  to  his  assistance,  and 
utterly  unconcerned  about  logical  arrange- 
ment, so  long  as  he  could  leave  behind  him  a 
portrait  of  the  Master  he  loved  and  adored — 
that,  I  think,  is  the  impression  which  this 
Fourth  Gospel  gives  us  of  its  author. 

It  seems  beyond  question  that,  as  first 
designed,  the  book  was  meant  to  end  with 
chapter  xx,  the  climax  of  which  is  that 
wonderful  scene  when  the  most  resolute  of 
sceptics  has  to  cry  "  My  Lord  and  my  God,'* 
and  the  last  verse  of  which  is  a  summary  of 
the  whole  book's  purpose.  Then,  most 
fortunately  for  us,  a  misunderstanding  of 
the  Risen  Lord's  saying  about  the  future  of 
the  beloved  disciple  caused  chapter  xxi,  full 
of  beauty  and  psychological  truth,  to  be 
appended  as  an  Epilogue. 

Ill 

We  have  read  again,  let  us  assume,  the 
Fourth  Gospel.  While  the  cumulative  im- 
pression of  it  all  is  still  vivid,  let  us  return 
to  the  question  of  the  book's  authenticity. 
To  put  the  issue  plainly,  have  we  been 
reading  fact  or  fiction  ?  Is  it,  in  the  main, 
a  record  of  fact,  or  is  it  a  work  of  imagina- 
tion ?  We  cannot  allow  the  stark  reahty  and 


John  :  The  Gosfel  and  its  Authenticity  209 

urgency  of  that  question  to  be  masked  by 
well-sounding  phrases  like  "  an  idealized 
portrait  of  Christ,"  or  "a  spiritualized 
interpretation  of  His  teaching."  They  do 
not  tell  us  what  we  want  to  know.  Those 
conversations  with  Nicodemus  and  the 
Woman  of  Samaria  which  we  have  been  con- 
sidering ;  did  they  happen,  or  did  they  not  ? 
That  scene  when  Thomas  worshipped  his 
Lord  and  his  God  ;  is  it  merely  a  piece  of 
picturesque  imagination  ?  "I  and  the 
Father  are  one  "  ;  **  he  that  believe th  in  Me 
shall  never  die  "  ;  are  those  the  words  of 
Jesus  Christ  or  the  invention  of  someone  at 
Ephesus  ?  Not  scholars  only,  but  everyone 
must  be  enormously  concerned  to  know  the 
truth  about  that.  On  the  one  hand,  the 
Christian  Church  from  the  second  century 
accepted  the  Gospel  as  authentic.  On  the 
other  hand,  its  authenticity  is  dismissed  as 
incredible  by  a  number  of  prominent 
scholars  to-day,  although  many  remain  its 
convinced  upholders. 

Into  the  more  technical  points  at  issue 
between  them  it  would  be  impossible  to 
enter  in  a  volume  of  this  kind.^    But  the 

1  The  literature  on  the  subject  is  immense.  But 
the  reader  who  wishes  to  acquaint  himself  with  first- 

14 


210   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

main  points  are  not  technical.  They  are, 
that  is  to  say,  of  a  nature  upon  which  the 
general  reader,  especially  if  he  has  an  alert 
literary  sense,  is  as  competent  to  form  an 
opinion  as  the  academic  expert.  Neither  he 
nor  anyone  else  can,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  arrive  at  a  certain  and  irrefutable  con- 
clusion. Were  that  possible,  the  controversy 
would  be  at  an  end.  What  he  can  do,  how- 
ever, and  what  for  every  reason  he  must  try 
to  do,  is  to  determine  for  himself  whether 
the  balance  of  probability  is  on  the  side  of 
the  traditional  or  the  modernist  view.  (It 
is  convenient  to  use  those  terms,  but  many 
scholars  support  the  "  modernist  "  view  of 

rate  statements,  in  a  moderate  compass,  of  the 
Johannine  problem  in  its  more  technical  aspects,  may- 
be strongly  counselled  to  read  :  (i)  Part  III  (pp. 
361-481)  of  Dr.  Streeter's  The  Four  Gospels  (Mac- 
millan),  a  most  able  presentment  of  the  "  modernist" 
view;  and  (2)  pp.  62-147  of  The  Son  of  Zehedee 
(S.P.C.K.).  by  the  Rev.  H.  P.  V.  Nunn,  upholding  the 
"  traditional "  view.  The  Archbishop  of  York  (Dr. 
Temple)  contributes  a  preface  in  which  he  describes 
it  as  "  an  impressive  study."  Mr.  Nunn  sets  himself 
to  answer  Dr.  Streeter,  and  does  so  in  a  style  always 
trenchant,  and  at  times,  perhaps,  rather  truculent. 
Yet  no  one  should  accept  Dr.  Streeter's  conclusions, 
or  even  his  premises,  until  he  has  considered  how  they 
stand  the  test  of  Mr.  Nunn's  searching  and  scholarly 
examination^ 


John  :  The  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  211 

the  Fourth  Gospel  without  holding  the 
doctrinal  opinions  with  which  "  modernism  " 
is  commonly  identified.) 

What,  then,  is  the  modernist  case  against 
the  traditional  view  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  ? 
It  is  based  mainly  upon  the  very  remarkable 
differences  between  this  and  the  three 
synoptic  Gospels.  "  They  are  so  numerous 
and  great,"  argues  the  modernist,  "  that 
John  clearly  belongs  to  a  different  class  of 
literature  from  Mark,  Matthew,  and  Luke. 
Those  three  have  a  historical  basis  and  are 
authentic.  John,  written  long  afterwards, 
is  not.  In  fact,  the  synoptic  and  Johannine 
traditions  are  so  incompatible  that  you  can- 
not accept  them  both.  The  synoptics  repre- 
sent our  Lord's  ministry  as  extending  over 
one  or,  possibly,  two  years,  and  as  being 
carried  out  in  Galilee.  John  makes  it 
extend  over  three  years,  and  gives  us  Jeru- 
salem and  the  neighbourhood  as  its  scene. 
Characters  prominent  in  the  Fourth  Gospel 
are  unmentioned  by  the  other  three.  It  is 
inconceivable  that  all  the  synoptists  should 
have  said  not  a  word  about  a  miracle  so 
amazing  as  the  raising  of  Lazarus  had  that 
story  an  historic  foundation.  On  the  other 
hand,  John  leaves  unrecorded  some  of  the 


212   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

chief  events  in  our  Lord's  earthly  hfe,  such 
as  the  Virgin  Birth,  the  Temptation,  and  the 
Transfiguration.  But  the  supreme  con- 
trast is  in  the  conflicting  accounts  of  our 
Lord  Himself  and  His  teaching.  In  the  first 
three  Gospels  He  teaches  by  means  of 
parables,  using  them  to  convey  lessons  of 
practical  conduct  and  to  set  forth  His 
doctrine  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  It  is 
quite  a  different  Teacher  whom  we  find  in  the 
Fourth  Gospel.  Here  there  is  not  one 
parable,  but  mystical  discourses  on  the 
Son's  eternal  relationship  with  the  Father, 
and,  instead  of  a  Master  who  forbids  His 
disciples  to  disclose  His  Messiahship,  one 
who  emphasizes  and  proclaims  it  con- 
tinually. There  is  no  equivalent  here  to  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  The  addresses  in 
the  Upper  Room  are  of  a  length  which  could 
not  have  been  memorized.  Indeed,  only  one 
style  is  used  in  the  Fourth  Gospel,  whether 
the  speaker  be  our  Lord  Himself  or  Nico- 
demus  or  Pilate  ;  obviously,  this  style  must 
be  the  writer's  own.  And  that  style  belongs 
to  the  close  of  the  first  century.  The  author 
does  not  really  give  Christ's  teaching,  but 
(to*  quote  Canon  Streeter)  what  He  *  would 
have  taught  had  He  been  dealing  with  the 


Johfi :  ^he  Gospel  and  its  Authenticity  213 

problems  confronting  the  Church  at  the 
time  the  Gospel  was  written.'  In  short,  the 
book  is  not  history,  but  a  devout  fantasy,  a 
religious  prose-poem." 

Such,  in  outline,  is  the  modernist's  case. 
How  does  the  traditionahst  reply  ?  He 
might  begin  by  referring  his  opponent  to  the 
text  of  the  Gospel.  "  You  ask  us  to  con- 
sider this  a  work  of  pious  imagination.  But 
at  least  it  professes  to  be  history  ;  twice  there 
is  a  solemn  asseveration  of  its  veracity. 
If  your  view  be  accurate,  you  have  to  postu- 
late that  the  real  writer  invented,  first,  the 
*  beloved  disciple  '  to  figure  as  the  author, 
and  then  inserted  an  editor,  to  append  a 
fictitious  note  most  solemnly  declaring  that 
the  beloved  disciple  was  the  author,  and  that 
his  witness  was  true.  No  doubt  there  are,  as 
you  say,  conspicuous  differences  between 
that  Gospel  and  the  other  three.  Yet  you 
exaggerate  the  difficulty  they  cause.  On 
the  point  of  chronology,  most  scholars  now 
admit  that  when  John  differs  from  the 
synoptic  Gospels — as  it  does  concerning  the 
day  of  the  Crucifixion — John  is  probably 
right  and  the  synoptics  in  error.  As  to 
place,  if  the  three  describe  a  ministry  in 
Galilee  and  the  Fourth  a  ministry  in  Jeru- 


214  ^^^  ^^  Understand  the  Gospels 

salem,  it  does  not  follow  that  either  has  gone 
astray.  In  fact,  there  is  much  in  the 
synoptic  Gospels  which  cannot  be  explained 
unless,  in  addition  to  the  Galilean  ministry 
they  record,  there  was  also  a  Jerusalem 
ministry  about  which  their  writers  had  no 
detailed  information.  '  How  often  would  I 
have  gathered  thy  children  together  ' — it  is 
in  Matthew  and  Luke  that  we  find  this 
lament  over  Jerusalem.  Could  we  need 
clearer  evidence  that  our  Lord  had  spoken  His 
message  often,  though  vainly,  in  that  city  ? 
*'  As,  therefore,  the  first  three  Gospels  deal 
mainly  with  the  Galilean,  the  Fourth  with  the 
Jerusalem  ministry,  is  it  surprising  that  many 
personages  appearing  in  the  one  narrative 
should  not  be  found  in  the  other  ?  Again, 
let  us  try  to  picture  in  the  light  of  common 
sense  what  choice  of  material  a  writer  in 
St.  John's  position  would  be  likely  to  make. 
He  was  putting  together  his  Gospel  for  a 
Church  which  possessed  three  already. 
Would  it  be  rational  to  fill  it  with  accounts 
of  scenes  and  reports  of  teaching  which  had 
been  included  in  one  or  more  of  the  earlier 
works  ?  Would  he  not  rather,  of  set  pur- 
pose, omit  most  of  these,  intrinsically 
important  as  they  might  be,  in  order  to  have 


John  :  The  Gospel  a7id  its  Authenticity  215 

space  for  words  and  deeds  which  none  of  his 
predecessors  had  described. 

"  But  you  point  out,  and  with  justice, 
that  the  teaching  attributed  to  our  Lord 
by  the  first  three  Gospels  on  the  one  hand 
and  the  Fourth  on  the  other  is  not  merely 
different  teaching  but  a  different  kind  of 
teaching.  That  is,  I  admit,  a  substantial 
difficulty.  Yet  it  is  fair  to  point  out 
that  there  were  not  only  different  kinds 
of  teaching,  but  different  kinds  of  listeners. 
To  most,  the  practical  instructions  and  the 
attractive  parables  would  appeal  greatly, 
while  the  more  mystical  Discourses  would 
seem  well-nigh  meaningless.  But  St.  John 
was  a  man  of  profound  spiritual  intuition 
and  discernment.  He  would  note  down  and 
cherish  the  profounder  truths  uttered  by 
the  Master  ;  truths  clad  in  a  form  which 
would  convey  nothing  to  St.  Peter ;  which 
would  never  find  their  way  through  that 
Apostle  into  the  Gospel  of  Mark  and  the 
synoptic  tradition.  As  for  the  assertion 
that  St.  John  has  but  one  idiom  for  all 
his  speakers,  that,  often  as  it  has  been 
repeated  by  the  modernists,  is  quite  un- 
justified. It  ignores  an  immensely  striking 
fact,    mentioned    in    the    article    on    this 


2i6   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

Gospel  in  Hastings*  Dictionary  of  the  Bible 
(ii.  719).  Its  writer  points  out  that  the 
author  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  puts  into  the 
lips  of  our  Lord  no  fewer  than  145  words 
which  he  never  uses  in  his  own  person. 
Again,  there  are  500  words  which  are 
freely  used  by  him  in  his  own  portions  of 
the  Gospel,  or  in  the  utterances  of  other 
speakers  in  it,  not  one  of  which  does  he 
ever  attribute  to  our  Lord.  Is  not  that 
immensely  significant  ?  Apart  from  all 
other  considerations,  does  it  not  seem 
incredible  that  someone  should  have 
fabricated  the  narrative,  fabricated  the 
Discourses  attributed  to  Christ,  and  have 
managed  to  preserve  consistently  so  subtle 
a  difference  of  idiom  between  them  ?  Who 
was  this  superb  imaginative  artist,  this 
consummate  literary  craftsman  ?  How  is  it 
that  his  name  is  unknown,  that  his  very 
existence  was  never  suspected  until  it  had 
to  be  assumed,  in  mxodern  times,  simply 
to  justify  your  theories  ? 

"  No  ;  the  differences  between  the  first 
three  Gospels  and  the  Fourth,  great  as  they 
are,  certainly  are  not  greater  than  we 
might  expect  when  we  bear  in  mind  that 
the  Fourth  Gospel  was  written  by  a  man 


John  :  TIhe  Gosfel  and  its  Authenticity  217 

of  very  different  temperament,  and  much 
more  spiritual  insight,  that  he  wrote  at 
a  later  time  and  would  be  eager  to  relate 
what  had  not  been  told  by  the  other 
Evangelists,  and  that  he  wrote  with  the 
special  purpose  of  emphasizing  the  truth 
of  our  Lord's  divinity." 

IV 

Such,  then,  though  again  in  outline  only, 
is  the  kind  of  reply  which  the  traditionalist 
would  make  to  the  modernist.  How  are 
we  to  decide  between  them  ? 

Well,  let  us  consider  again  the  kind  of 
impression  the  book  made  on  us  as  we  read 
it.  For  my  own  part,  speaking  as  one 
whose  business  it  has  been  through  a  great 
many  years  to  examine  and  appraise 
literature,  both  historical  and  imaginative, 
I  feel  that  this  Gospel  rings  true.  Oc- 
casionally there  are  details  in  it  which  seem 
open  to  question.  But,  speaking  generally, 
I  find  it  impossible  to  think  that  anyone 
devised  out  of  his  own  imagination  the 
incidents  which  it  records.  Even  the  most 
marvellous  (such  as  the  raising  of  Lazarus) 
are  accompanied  by  small  incidental  touches 
which  it  would  be  natural  for  an  eye-witness 


21 8   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

to  remember,  but  which  it  would  tax  the 
powers  of  the  greatest  writer  of  fiction  to 
invent.  Again,  the  more  closely  I  examine 
the  Discourses  attributed  to  our  Lord, 
especially  those  in  chapters  xiv-xvi,  the 
more  impossible  I  feel  it  to  be  that  any 
human  being  fabricated  such  matchless 
sayings.  That  they  should  have  been 
recorded  with  anything  like  verbal  exactness 
is  a  point  of  obvious  difficulty.  Such  an 
explanation,  for  instance,  as  Professor  Swete 
gave  seems  to  me  far  from  adequate  : 

"It  is  not,  I  think,  unreasonable  to 
suppose  that  words  spoken  on  the  last 
night  of  the  Lord's  life  .  .  .  produced  an 
impression  that  could  not  be  effaced  ;  that 
at  the  end  of  a  long  life  one  who  was  present 
found  almost  the  very  words  still  ringing 
in  his  ears."  * 

The  length  of  the  Discourses,  and  the 
interval  of  sixty  years  which,  according 
to  this  theory,  intervened  between  the 
hearing  and  the  writing  down  of  the  words 
have  to  be  taken  into  account.  A  more 
plausible  suggestion,  I  venture  to  think, 
it  is  one   I  made   some  years  ago  in   an 

1  Preface  to  The  Last  Discourse  and  Prayer. 


John  :  The  Gosfel  and  its  Authenticity  219 

earlier  book  of  mine.  According  to  this 
Gospel,  on  the  day  of  the  Crucifixion  the 
beloved  disciple  was  entrusted  with  the 
care  of  the  Lord's  Mother,  and  led  her 
from  the  Cross  to  his  own  home.  Picture 
them  together  on  that  evening.  How  would 
he  comfort  her  ?  What  would  be  a  more 
natural,  indeed  a  more  inevitable,  way  of 
attempting  that  than  to  let  her  hear  what 
her  Son  had  said  only  twenty-four  hours 
earlier  in  the  Upper  Room  ?  "  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be 
afraid.  ...  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for 
you.  .  .  .  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my 
peace  I  give  unto  you.  ..."  Were  there 
ever  words  of  comfort  to  match  those 
spoken  in  the  Upper  Room  ?  And  so  the 
disciple  would  tell  the  Mother  of  them, 
and  write  them  down  for  her  while  they 
were  yet  fresh  in  his  memory.  That  record 
could  be  most  carefully  preserved,  and  then, 
sixty  years  later,  the  disciple  would  in- 
corporate it  in  his  Gospel. 

Obviously,  this  is  no  more  than  a  con- 
jecture, but  it  still  seems  to  me  a  not 
unreasonable  way  of  accounting  for  what 
certainly  needs  explanation. 

While,  however,  the  traditional  view  of 


220   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

the  Fourth  Gospel  has  its  difficulties,  they 
may  seem  slight  indeed  by  contrast  with 
those  which  the  modernist  view  involves. 
We  have  to  assume  some  unknown  disciple 
at  Ephesus  with  a  literary  genius  equal  to 
Shakespeare's.  We  have  to  believe  that, 
being  a  devout  disciple,  he  invented  out 
of  his  own  head  story  after  story  about 
the  Son  of  God,  attributing  to  Him  deeds 
He  had  never  done,  picturing  scenes  in 
which  He  never  figured,  and  putting  into 
His  mouth  words  of  the  most  tremendous 
import  which,  in  point  of  fact,  He  never 
spoke.  Did  the  writer  wish  his  work  to 
be  regarded  simply  as  a  pious  meditation 
or  allegory,  and  not  as  a  record  of  fact  ? 
On  the  contrary,  he  appended  to  it — 
pretending,  to  make  the  deception  more 
effective,  that  it  came  from  another  hand — 
a  most  solemn  affirmation  that  the  witness 
of  the  book  was  true.  Then  he  allowed 
it  to  go  forth  to  the  Church  as  a  Gospel. 
Is  that  psychologically  credible  ?  But  the 
marvels  do  not  end  here.  Unlike  as  it 
was  to  the  existing  three,  the  Church  ac- 
cepted this  book  as  a  Gospel,  arid  as  derived 
from  St.  John  the  Apostle.  It  is  a  vast 
mistake  to  suppose  that  the  Church  of  the 


John  :  T^he  Gospel  arid  its  Authenticity  221 

first  centuries  was  uncritical.  The  right 
of  various  books — among  them  2  Peter, 
Jude,  and  the  Revelation — to  be  included 
in  the  New  Testament  was  keenly  debated. 
But,  outside  one  small  and  obscure  sect, 
which  (like  some  modern  critics)  was  led 
to  reject  the  Fourth  Gospel  because  of 
antecedent  objections  to  its  Christ ology, 
this  work  was  universally  recognized  as  a 
Gospel,  and  as  the  Gospel  of  St.  John. 
Is  that  likely  to  have  happened  if  the 
work  were  really  nothing  but  a  devotional 
meditation  written  by  an  unknown  hand  ? 

With  these  questions  before  us,  we  go 
back  once  more  to  the  book  itself ;  we 
turn  its  pages  ;  we  ponder  what  we  read  in 
them  ;  beyond  all,  we  watch  Jesus  Christ 
as  we  find  Him  shown  to  us,  and  listen  to 
the  serene  and  ineffable  wisdom  of  His 
words.  As  we  do  that,  I  believe  that  an 
intuition,  worth  more  perhaps  than  any 
mere  logical  process,  will  lead  us  to  a  definite 
view  about  the  author  of  this  book.  We 
may  or  we  may  not  be  convinced  that  the 
"  beloved  disciple  "  is  one  with  St.  John 
the  Apostle.  That,  relatively,  is  unimport- 
ant. But  our  spiritual  faculties,  and  not 
our  intellects  alone,  will  convince  us,  even 


222   How  to  Understand  the  Gospels 

if  we  doubt  the  identity  of  the  author, 
concerning  the  authenticity  of  what  he  wrote. 
As  we  close  his  book,  we  shall  echo  the 
words  about  him  which  someone  set  down 
long  ago,  and  say,  "  We  know  that  his 
witness  is  true/' 

V 

Here,  pausing  on  my  last  page,  I  look 
back  on  this  study  of  the  Gospels,  to  realize 
how  much  it  has  left  unsaid,  in  how  slight 
a  fashion  it  deals  with  its  majestic  theme. 
Yet  there  is  comfort  in  the  hope  that  it 
may  move  some  readers  to  return,  with  some 
trifle  of  added  interest  or  knowledge,  to 
the  Gospels  themselves.  There  is  no 
treasure  in  the  world  like  them.  There 
is  nothing  else  which  so  illuminates  life 
and  death,  and  what  lies  beyond  death. 
Yet  the  real  meaning  of  the  Gospels  will 
not  be  disclosed  to  us  if  our  interest  in  them 
be  intellectual  only.  To  look  through  them 
to  the  living  Christ  they  reveal,  to  try 
resolutely  to  attune  our  own  lives  with  the 
ideals  they  present — that  is  the  way,  that, 
in  a  true  sense,  is  the  only  way,  to  under- 
stand the  Gospels. 

THE    END 


Date  Due 

API '?'»(! 

Ill  iHiniWITtff^ 

liQOULIM 

» 

f)